ts 


et 


BR 


na 


Es : 5 esa: ; ; 3c 
tte - oes : ‘, . o> Ses - ‘ b ¥ Bs aetet 
geste ae i : ayes ejay ee oe $y : : : : inter 


ee Hey 
$4 gag 
‘53; : 


ae 


. 
Woke. 


shee} se Spates 


hs 


or 
re 


, 
este j 
yey gta ey 





fhe Librarp 
of the 


Ciniversity of Worth Carolina 


Collection of Morth Caroliniana 


C236 
ayer 











To 


This book must not 
be taken from the 
Library building. 








Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2021 with funding from 
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 


https://archive.org/details/inroyalservicemi00heck 





1. Mrs. Henrietta Shuck 4. Miss Annie J. Maberry 
2. Mrs. W.B. Bagby 5. Mrs. Geo. Boardman Taylor 
3. Mrs. Matthew T. Yates 6. Mrs. T. P. Crawford 

7. Mrs. Mary Caufield Reid 


lw ROYAL 
fee KR V IC EK 


THE MISSION WORK OF 
SOUTHERN BAPTIST WOMEN 








BY 


FANNIE E. S. HECK 





**v“y GOD SHALL SUPPLY ALL YOUR NEED ACCORDING 
TO HIS RICHES IN GLORY BY CHRIST JESUS.”’ 





Published by Educational Department 
Foreign Mission Board, Southern Baptist Convention 
Richmond, Va., 1913 


ACKNOWLEDGMENT 


The author wishes to acknowledge the kindness of the 
friends who have lent old books and pamphlets, and given 
facts concerning their missionary relatives and friends. 





Copyright, 1913 
Foreign Mission Board 
Southern Baptist Convention 











Composition, Printing and Binding 
By L. H. Jenkins, Book Manufacturer. Richmond, Va. 


PSGeed 


TO 


THE WOMAN’S MISSIONARY UNION 


OF THE SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 
AND 


THE WOMAN’S MISSIONARY UNIONS IN 
FOREIGN LANDS 


WHICH ARE SPRINGING UP UNDER THE FOSTERING 
CARE OF THE WOMEN WHO HAVE GONE 


OUT FROM AMONG US 


THIS BOOK IS LOVINGLY DEDICATED 


FOR EO We Or Re 


7 Vhough “The Gentle Reader,” “My Studious 


Companion” and “My Youthful Friend,” once 

the kindly forms without whom no writer 
dared the perils of a journey through fact, fancy or 
printer’s ink, have long since sunk into literary obli- 
vion, the present Author makes bold to call them 
forth. 

For them this pathway, along the Union’s years, 
has been prepared. 

The story meanders by this ever-widening stream 
of Mission endeavor, down whose bank “The Gentle 
Reader” is invited to walk leisurely, pausing to view 
some opening vista or gather a flower of mission 
thought. “My Youthful Friend” is asked, no less 
cordially, to pursue certain daisy-bordered stretches, 
while “My Studious Companion,” who, it is hoped, 
will pass this way in many a study group, numerous 
guide-posts have been placed in paragraph headings. 

If “The Gentle Reader” is inclined to think these | 
Wway-marks mar the journey, or “My Youthful 
Friend” views doubtfully a road which, at first 
glance, appears so hard as to need continual sign- 
posts, let them disregard them and remember the 
mile-stones passed only as one recalls the hours of 
a happy day. 

The purpose of the way will be served if all who 
follow it, whether with the slow step of age, the 
student’s steady tread, the leisurely feet of the gen- 
eral reader, or the tripping run of youth, shall deter- 
mine still further to pursue, in thought and en- 
deavor, the pathway of missions. 


CONTENTS 


Chapter. Page. 
I. The Mission Dawn—1800-1845.... 7 
II. In the Shadow—1845-1888........ 72 
III. The Brightening Day—1888-1898.. 125 
IV. Noontide—1898-1913 ............. 172 
Mramormers torr Light iy fon vk ie: 226 
Weremrtrae ttarvest: Hieldi tlc eal. 298 
Appendix A. Women Missionaries of the S. B. C. 362 
Prone IID HOOLADAY: 26 .c0 5 uit eels eagere (et eae © 370 
Appendix C. Organizations of the S. B. C...... 371 
Appendix D. Partial List of Southern Baptist 
Missionary Societies Organized 
Betore 1842 ris OP ees ate 
Appendix E. Cash and Box Contributions for 


6) Sle hehe Tele) ale tee © (@ (0) (6) 6) 0.6) 6.) (eee Oy 2,101) 0 26 6 Oe Oe PS <e 10) o ae 


mewenty-five Years. 020... e 376 


¢ 
>, 
ae 


ee 
iM 





, 


















| re" 
4 ae y 7 ub tale y 
fs (Ab ie EGY MOLARS. Ao yy 
8) , yi Jes ni Mats! se Thy he a, 
i ae ae t POA ae i ; ” 
‘ ‘ ai) \y i t 
j 1 






re) 


i- hel Le 
ASU?! Tes 
ace 







ant 3, ae 





np 
' 


nO 


+h 









' i h 
j 
in if 
Awe 
fh) , 
fi Al rv 
' , J 
aH, 
Vv, \ 
Pi ee ih 
aru fee 
j 
: 





IN ROYAL SERVICE 


THE MISSION WORK OF 
SOUTHERN BAPTIST WOMEN 


CHAPTER I. 


THE MISSION DAWN. 
1800—1845. 


To understand the plant we must know the soil 
out of which it sprang. 

To understand the present mission work of South- 
ern Baptist women through the Woman’s Mission- 
ary Union, we must not only trace its roots back 
into the first days of the last century, but examine 
the social soil out of which it grew and by which it 
is still nourished. 

Come back, therefore, to 1830, and listen to the 
happy voice of a typical Southern girl of seventeen 
as she sings in light, sweet cadence, the simple song 
learned in her childhood— 


“T thank the goodness and the grace 
Which on my birth did smile 
And made me in this Christian land 
A free and happy child.” 


8 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Of course she was a Christian child, and, like the 
air she breathed, all that came in the train of that 
fact was taken as a matter of course. Of course 
her parents loved her; of course her brothers would 
protect her; of course any man would fight and, if 
need be, die to defend any girl or woman; of course 
when she grew up and married she would be loved, 
honored and cherished, and reign as the acknowl- 
_ edged queen of her husband’s household. 

To be a girl was to have the best. of everything; 
to be the pet whose beauty was admired, whose ac- 
complishments were extolled, whose favor was 
sought. ‘To be a woman, and thoughtless as was 
the girl, a flitting shadow came over her fair face— 
to be a woman was to be the mistress of a large 
household, rising early; directing every detail of a 
family of many members and many servants; to 
be mother to her own large flock; model, guide, 
physician, provider, teacher, priestess to the slaves 
on the plantation or around the big city home. 
Though full of care, she would always be protected 
and admired; shielded from all rough winds of 
business, all contact with any but those chosen for 
her friends, her father, brothers, husband standing 
between her and the big world of which she must 
know only the beauty and to whose rude side she 
must be blind. Such, she had been taught, was the 
birth-right of Southern women, and she sang gaily, 
content with all the world. 


PN ORO VIAL PS HR VICE 9 


A Finished Education.— Already though but 
seventeen she was quite old enough to be thinking 
of marriage. Indeed her older sister had been mar- 
ried on her seventeenth birthday and her mother 
a little earlier still. Her own school days had been 
over for a year and her last elaborate achievements 
in cross-stitch embroidery, her delicate water- 
colored drawings, her music on the open harpsi- 
chord in the big parlor, with its high ceiling and 
long white curtains, testified that she had “finished 
her education.” Besides she knew a little French, a 
little mathematics, wrote a clear, beautiful “hand,” 
read Scott’s novels and was a really advanced 
scholar. What was left for a girl of 1830 to desire? 

The Outer World.—The world at large played 
little part in her thinking. England was the mother 
country, but a mother who, though she was to be 
emulated in manners and learning, had shown her- 
self capable of angry injustice and maintained an 
attitude of contemptuous superiority to a rebellious 
and unforgiven child. France had disappointed the 
hopes of the lovers of liberty and was unstable and 
untrustworthy. Italy was a nest of small contend- 
ing kingdoms, in which black-browed bandits made 
it dangerous to travel. Germany was also but an 
assemblage of small states which gave small prom- 
ise of world power. ‘The rest of Europe was just 
map, with little meaning but a name. Asia stood 
for India and China, of which a fan of sandalwood 
and a bit of eggshell china, brought home by a 


10 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


sailor ancestor, opened vague thoughts of romantic 
adventures. Africa was all that was dark and for- 
bidding. From it the ancestors of the kindly, fa- 
miliar slaves had come as naked savages. She was 
glad they had found this kindlier land, where they 
lived in peace and had been taught of God. 

The Little World of Home.—Thus she thought 
carelessly of this outer world. Why should she con- 
cern herself more deeply about it? The stage roads, 
which were the only lines linking her to the world 
beyond her neighborhood, were poor and often well- 
nigh impassable. It was a month or more from Mo- 
bile to New York. Each letter, folded and sealed 
with red wafers, bearing a motto of love or busi- 
ness, cost twenty-five cents. Who needed the out- 
side world, anyway? ‘The cotton was raised and 
woven on the place into the white cloth for her own 
under garments, into which she put many beautiful 
stitches. Dyed with serviceable colors, the same 
cotton clothed the negroes. The plantation shoe- 
maker shod these black dependents for the short 
winter. The plantation carpenters built their houses. 
From the big garden and orchard came the fresh | 
vegetables and fruits of summer and the “preserves” 
which were the household pride in winter. Every- 
thing but money was plentiful. Her father was 
land and slave poor. An occasional silk dress and 
the yearly books from England were the principal 
contribution of the world beyond New Orleans, 
Charleston, Richmond, and Baltimore. Country 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 11 


life was the life; towns were only for gay winter 
visits, shopping or political life. Such were the easy 
thoughts of the planter’s daughter in the early days 
of the last century. She did not represent the whole 
south, though the broad acres of her father and 
the fathers of other girls like herself covered the 
greater part of sixteen states. There were many 
other smaller holdings, which held sturdy, inde- 
pendent, highly respected families whose strength 
and prosperity went to make up the wealth of the 
land. Though not so rich or so dominant as the 
large planters, their ideals of life did not differ. 
Politics were of absorbing interest. Lawyers were 
most highly esteemed as the most probable can- 
didates for future office. Clinging to the fringes of 
the land were the very poor white people owning 
a few sterile acres, unlettered, poorly housed and 
clad, but of English stock and traditions. Planters, 
lawyers, doctors, politicians, merchants, preachers, 
teachers, poor white people, and slaves were the 
concomitant parts of an era which has passed, but 
from which remains much golden fruitage of high 
ideals, true chivalry, respect for knowledge, Chris- 
tian standards, gentleness, honor and truth. 

What of Baptists in those days? 

The Lash of Persecution—The Virginia charter 
of April 10, 1606, made withdrawal from the Estab- 
lished or Episcopal Church a crime equal to revolt 
against the government. But a short time elapsed 
after the settlement of Jamestown, a year later, be- 


12 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


fore it was proved that this was no dead letter. 
Fierce as were the battles to be fought with savage 
foes, time was found to drive dissenters from the 
colony again and again. As the years went on, the 
lash of persecution fell on none more heavily than 
the Baptists. “Baptist ministers were fined, pelted, 
beaten, imprisoned, poisoned and hunted with dogs; 
their congregations were assaulted and dispersed.” 
For more than a century and a half these persecu- 
tions continued, now bursting out with great fury, 
again confined to fines, disabilities or forced col- 
lections for the support of the clergyman of the 
Established Church. 

A Rusty Key.—In Richmond College museum 
lies a rusty key which turned complainingly in the 
lock of Culpeper jail, as its doors closed on John 
Leland; It ‘could; not ‘Shut in)ithe) spirit) of) the 
preacher, who addressed the letters from his cell, 
“From my palace.” He knew the cause from which 
he suffered must triumph. 

Grated Pulpits—Leland was one of many. As 
every school boy knows the suffering of Roger 
Williams, so should he know those of John Craig, 
John Waller, and James Childs. These men and 
many other Baptist preachers were imprisoned 
again and again. The jails of Orange, Culpeper, 
Fauquier, Loudoun, Chesterfield, and many other. 
counties became their resting places. Stamping out 
“heresy” only scattered the fire. ‘The jails became 
their pulpits—crowds gathered daily to hear them 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 13 


preach from the grated windows, and their sermons 
had far greater effect than if preached from an ordi- 
nary rostrum. It was a scene to remember. The 
jailed preacher ; the eager audience looking up, peer- 
ing eagerly into the half-darkness to catch the 
glimpse of an earnest face. Men fell to the ground 
groaning, crying, “What shall we do to be saved?” 
Scores and fifties, reported one who stood frequently 
to listen to the imprisoned preachers, “were often 
at the same time similarly effected.” 

A Transplanted Church.—Though not exempt 
from fines and disabilities, the Baptists of South 
Carolina were more fortunate. No church in 
America has had a more romantic or fascinating his- 
tory than the First Church of Charleston. 

On a September day in 1682 a company of mes- 
sengers from Boston, who had come on invitations 
from the First Baptist Church of that pious but 
persecuting town, were in Kittery, Me. Their mis- 
sion was to organize a group of believers into a 
Baptist Church. We may well believe that both 
the messengers from the older church, whose life 
since its organization eighteen years earlier had 
been marked by constant persecution, and the mem- 
bers of the new church realized the fiery trials 
which awaited the new organization. Nor were 
they mistaken. The year had not drawn to a close 
before they were driven from the colony. 

Their hearts clung to their homes carved from 
the wilderness. ‘They had only to renounce their 


14 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


doctrines and remain. To be true to them meant 
a new struggle with winds and waves, forest and 
savage. They made their decision. Nothing 
daunted, the whole church, under its pastor, William 
Screvan, decided to seek a new home. It is easy 
to picture them, 


“Driving in pondrous wains their household goods 

to the seashore, 

Pausing and looking back to gaze once more at 
their dwellings 

Ere they were shut from sight by the winding road 
and the woodland. 

Close to their sides their children ran and urged 
on the oxen, 

While in their little hands they clasped some frag- 
ment of playthings.” 


The New Home.—The good ship sailed south. 
As she cut the blue waves many a godly song of 
hope and many a fervent prayer for guidance doubt- 
less broke the stillness of the vast horizon on which 
no sail but hers appeared. Down past the mouth of 
the Hudson, past the Chesapeake Bay, daring the 
deadly, unlighted Cape Hatteras, they sailed, having 
as their haven the newly settled colony of South 
Carolina, which offered liberty of conscience to all 
but Papists. 

Here they at length landed late in 1682 or early 
in 1683, near the present site of Charleston. In this 
generous and beautiful land, they built their new 
homes and grew and prospered. Later, as the col- 


PROV SERV LICK 15 


ony grew, drawing from England and other colonies 
where persecution was rife, many dissenters, the 
Church was moved to Charleston. Soon it became 
a part of the city’s life, and for more than 225 years 
has been an important contributor to its intellectual, 
commercial, social and spiritual development. The 
part it played in leading Baptists in missions is a 
long and honorable story, which will be touched on 
again as we go down the history of the years. 

Reaching Out.—As was the case with the early 
Baptists everywhere, the transplanted church was 
interested in the other man. Nor were they content 
to preach only to the colonists. Their pastor, Wil- 
liam Screvan, leading by precept and example, 
pressed the claims of the Indians upon them, and 
they began work for their bronze neighbors. How 
far-spread were their efforts and how wide the re- 
sults can be gathered from missionaries sent to 
Carolina by the English Society for the Propaga- 
tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, who wrote in 
1707, “Wherever we go, the Baptists are before us.” 

While the Baptists were winning their way and 
leading other dissenters in the long fight for re- 
ligious liberty, a new religious force came to their 
assistance. 

A Revival a Thousand Miles Long.—On a mem- 
orable September day in 1740, George Whitfield 
landed in Rhode Island, made free by the sufferings 
and wisdom of Roger Williams and John Clark. 
From this beginning his evangelistic tours extended 


16 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


from New Hampshire to Georgia. ‘The fire he 
kindled spread up and down through the colonies 
which lay like a broad, green, cultivated ribbon from 
the lapping blue waves of the Atlantic to the foot- 
hills of the mountains. The great mass of con- 
verts in this thousand miles of revival, which 
touched all classes, formed themselves into Method- 
ist Churches under the new “discipline,” or found 
congenial homes in Baptist Churches. The revival 
waves ran far back to remote hamlets, carried by 
the forerunner of the circuit rider or the Baptist 
evangelist. The colonist pushing the frontier ever 
far inland had thought he had scant time for re- 
ligion. Now the church of his own planting and 
his own choice became the business and the solemn 
pleasure of his life. 

Drawing Together.—The isolated churches now 
began to draw together in associations, first for mu- 
tual counsel, and later for propagation. The Phila- 
delphia Association, first a conference of churches 
in New Jersey, Delaware, and Pennsylvania, took 
definite shape in 1707 and grew to immense propor- 
tions. In quick succession came the Charleston 
Association in 1751, the Sandy Creek (1758), com- 
posed of churches in North Carolina and Virginia, 
and the famous Kehukee Association (1765) also 
formed of churches in these two States. Others 
followed, and the organized missionary work of 
Baptists was definitely begun. Their concern was 
first to draw together the weak and scattered 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 17 


churches, but soon they began to send out mission- 
aries who traveled from point to point gathering 
congregations and planting churches wherever they 
found opportunity. 

A Unique Association.—State lines were not re- 
garded by these associations, and as yet no state 
convention had been contemplated. One state-wide 
body, however, rose from such unique beginnings 
that it must be mentioned. This was the Baptist Gen- 
eral Association of Virginia. As it became evident 
that a struggle between England and the colonies 
was approaching, the Established Church and order 
sought to check it by renewing their persecutions of 
the dissenters—their severity, as usual, falling heavi- 
est on the Baptists. It was then that the prisons most 
frequently held Baptist ministers, whose — well 
known opposition to union of church and state 
made them most formidable. How could the 
churches best protect themselves and make their 
weight tell most to bring about the religious free- 
dom for which they had so long suffered? In May, 
1771, they answered this question by forming the 
General Association of Virginia. ‘To follow its pe- 
titions to the State Convention, one must read deep 
and long in the annals of Virginia history. “Their 
patriotism was of the fighting brand. They assured 
the Convention in 1775 that their ministers ‘would 
encourage the young men of their churches to en- 
ter the army for military resistance’ to Great Britain 
in her unjust invasions, tyrannical oppression and 


18 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


‘repeated hostilities.’ Their ministers asked per- 
mission to serve as chaplains in the army. The 
Baptists to a man were in favor of revolution.” 
This, however, was but part of their address. The 
other was a plea for religious liberty, saying, “That 
all religious denominations should be free, and that 
to all alike the protection of the government should 
extend.” 

A Last Restriction.—Again and again were peti- 
tions renewed, Jefferson and Madison standing for 
the cause of freedom and giving the petitioners coun- 
sel and help. One by one concessions were made, and 
in 1780, the darkest hour of the revolution, the fight 
for liberty of conscience was almost won. As a last 
concession, dissenting ministers were allowed to 
celebrate the rites of marriage, all previous mar- 
riages by them being declared legal and valid. Yet 
some restrictions were made to their rights, one of 
which was that for the celebration of a marriage 
they were allowed a wedding fee of twenty-five 
pounds of tobacco and no more. 

The First Amendment.—Liberty won in Virginia, 
their vigilance did not cease. The constitution of 
the United States, as it was first adopted, did not 
seem to them clear enough upon the point of re- 
ligious freedom. The famous John Leland, who 
years ago had left his “palace” in Culpeper, was ap- 
pointed head of a committee to correspond with 
Baptists in other states and to address a petition 
to President Washington. The President, in reply, 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 19 


while he said he thought the present statement suf- 
ficient, assured them of “his readiness to co-operate 
with them in attaining such further security as 
might satisfy them.” ‘The amendment was made 
and is the religious liberty clause of our constitu- 
tion as it stands today. Thus was brought about 
the first amendment to the constitution of the 
United States. 

Peace and Prosperity.—To the persecuted Bap- 
tists of Virginia and the other colonies now came 
peace. Prosperity followed. Their patriotism had 
won them a high place in the hearts of liberty loving 
people. Their number rapidly increased. Other 
great revivals spread over the country, affecting all 
denominations and bringing great numbers into the 
Baptist Churches. 

The once persecuted preachers became the be- 
loved pastors, and many, like John Leland, saw their 
flocks grow in wealth and influence. 

A Famous Cheese.—Leland returned to Massa- 
chusetts, where his patriotic fervor continued un- 
abated. In 1801 there were great plans on foot 
among the housewives and farmers of Cheshire, 
Mass. Cheese they had made before, but never 
such a cheese as they now proposed to make. All 
the milk of all the cows in their fat pastures was 
hardly enough for this one great masterpiece of the 
cheese making art, which was to weigh 1,450 
pounds. At last it was made and ready for the long 
journey to Washington, for such was its destina- 


20 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


tion. Proudly did Leland accompany it, adding 
these miles to the seventy thousand of his life’s long 
journey, and proudly, on behalf of the people of 
Cheshire, did he present it to Jefferson, the new 
President, and the long-time and admiring friend 
of the Baptists. 

A Church Day.—It was a fine sight on a Church 
Day in the spring of 1830 to see the roads filled with 
the heavy carriages in which rode the older ladies 
and the children of the family, while at their sides 
paced the slim, glossy saddle horses bearing the 
graceful, long-skirted young women or the tall young 
men in riding dress. With these wealthier ones 
came those less wealthy but no less influential in 
the Church counsels; while walking in the rear or 
early crowding the deep galleries, came the slaves, 
who were members of the same churches. 

Times had greatly changed since the old days of 
disabilities, and the approbrious term “dissenter” 
had fallen into forgotten disuse. 

Four denominations divided the allegiance of the 
rapidly growing population. The Episcopalians 
and Presbyterians were influential in town and city, 
their congregations composed largely of people of 
means and education. ‘They were, however, com- 
paratively small in number. The Baptists and Meth- 
odists were stronger in the country than in the town, 
and embraced all classes, from the richest and most 
cultivated to the poorest and most ignorant. The 
last two were the evangelizing force in the growing 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 21 


republic, as they had been in the colonies. ‘To them 
belonged the great mass of plain people and the vast 
majority of the negroes, the negro Baptists outnum- 
bering the negro Methodists. 

Between the Methodists and Baptists, though 
they held mighty controversies on doctrinal ques- 
tions, in those days of thundering oratory, charge 
and counter-charge, there was much in common. 
They were yoke fellows in pushing forward to the 
frontier and supplying the growing religious need 
of the country people. 

Stray Curls—In the Methodist congregations 
Puritan simplicity of dress was the order. The 
broad-winged, dunstable bonnet must be shorn ofits 
bows and confined under the rounded chin by the 
most demure of ties. Long prayers and entreaties 
urged the would-be convert to lay her rings, ear- 
rings and chains upon the altar, and save her soul. 
Stories are still current of pretty young girls 
brought sharply to task for letting their soft hair 
twine itself into worldly curls. 

The Savor of Popery.—While the Baptists had 
not gone so far into puritanism, anything savoring 
of “Popery,” “form” or “creed” was regarded with 
unfeigned horror, which their former sufferings 
fully justified. Years later many a bitter battle 
would be fought over the introduction of the “god- 
Mess: Offer. Very simple was the singing often 
lined out by the preacher; long were the sermons, 
and severely plain the services. 


29 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Baptist Growth.—Yet the hearts were warm and 
the spiritual fervor attracted souls with spiritual 
longings. In Virginia there were in 1773, only three 
thousand Baptists; in 1812 there were thirty-five 
thousand. This growth is indicative of their growth 
throughout the Carolinas, Georgia, Alabama, Mis- 
sissippi, and indeed all the Southern States except 
Louisiana, where the old French rule had left a 
Catholic state. Such was the religious soil from 
which the Mission plant, which we have seen push- 
ing its way up into Baptist thought through the As- 
sociations, was drawing its growing strength. 

It goes without saying that the women had borne 
a part in all that had concerned the churches. They 
had strengthened the courage of their husbands and 
brothers. ‘They had cared for the children when 
the men went to prison for conscience sake, or to 
far, untrodden fields of service. If they had means 
they had contributed liberally. 

A Glass Chandelier—Such contributors were 
Lady Blake and Lady Axtell, the wife and mother- 
in-law of Joseph Blake, who before 1700 was twice 
Governor of the Colony of South Carolina. For 
one hundred years the glass chandelier which Lady 
Axtell ordered from England for the First Church 
of Charleston, as it trembled and caught the light 
which fell through the high windows, was an object 
of admiration to the children who sat in a long, 
graduated row between their parents in the high- 
backed pews, over which they could hardly see the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 23 


nearest neighbors. Perhaps the youngest of the 
group obtained a better view than the rest, since 
for his use the pew contained a three-cornered stool, 
which, mounted on the seat and firmly planted in 
the corner, at his mother’s elbow, became his point 
of vantage during the hour-long sermon. 

The Lonely Heroine.—Far different is the story 
of Mrs. Matthews, the wife of one of Georgia’s early 
preachers, which is not unlike that of many other 
Wives of pioneer ministers. Bidding her farewell, 
her husband left her, in their little house with only 
their baby for company. Night came on and the 
stillness was rudely broken. The cries of wolves 
grew nearer, and through the long night sleep was 
banished by their howlings as they gathered round 
the house. It was too much. Her heart reproached 
her husband for having left her. She would not be 
left alone again for any cause. 

To go with him was better than this. “But,” the 
narrative goes on, “when she saw scores upon 
scores hanging on his lips for the word of life, and 
how the power of God attended the preacher’s 
word, she said to her husband, ‘Carry me back; I 
will never murmur again. Let the wolves come; 
by the help of God I will stay and care for our 
home while you are caring for souls.’” 

The Missionary Needle.—It is little wonder that 
with such calls from the newly settled wilderness, as 
well as from the Indians, the first societies were for 
the Home Missions. The earliest Woman’s Society in 


24 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


America seems to have been the Boston Female 
Society for Missionary Purposes. This was estab- 
lished by Miss Mary Webb, for more than sixty 
years a member of the Second Baptist Church of 
Boston. Under Miss Webb’s leadership, fourteen 
women, eight Baptist and six Congregationalist, 
organized for the reasons set forth in the preamble 
of their constitution. 

“Animated by the success with which the great 
head. of the Church has crowned the united ex- 
ertions of his dear people we (the women) have 
formed ourselves into a society for the express pur- 
pose of aiding missions. The destitute and afflicting 
circumstances of thousands of our fellow creatures 
call aloud for charity, and, while a needle can be 
instrumental in spreading abroad the knowledge of 
a Savior’s name, shall a Christian female forbear 
to exercise it in the best of causes?” 

Help Through the Helpless.—Organizing is one 
thing ; making an organization live, another. Though 
Miss Webb was a helpless cripple, her power be- 
hind this new society was wonderful. Separate ac- 
counts were kept of the contributions of Baptists 
and Congregationalists. By 1819 the society had 
contributed $3,825.00, of which Baptist members 
gave $2,220.00. For eleven years its contributions 
were for Home Missions, then, deeply impressed 
by the work being done by the English Baptist 
Missionaries in India, they resolved to give $200.00, 
the entire subscription of the year 1811, to the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 25 


“translation of the Scriptures carried on so exten- 
sively and successfully by the missionaries at Se- 
rampore, Bengal.” ‘Two years after the organiza- 
tion of this society, the Massachusetts Baptist Mis- 
sionary Society, also organized for work in our 
own country, came into existence. In 1802 or 1803 
a Baptist Woman’s Missionary Society was formed, 
of which Mary Webb was probably the organizer, 
as to it she seems to have borne the same relation 
as to the earlier society of Baptist and Congrega- 
tionalist women. Nor was this all. She organized a 
Children’s Cent Society, which in 1811 contributed 
$27.00 to the Baptist Mission Society. Even these 
societies maintained during her long life, do not rep- 
resent the whole of Miss Webb’s work—her little 
hand carriage, pushed by her own hands, reached 
every section of the city where want was found, and 
the same frail hand carried on a correspondence at 
different times with a hundred and twenty socie- 
ties which sprung up under her influence in differ- 
ent parts of the country. All honor to Mary Webb! 

The Church and the Children.—Rivaling the first 
Boston society in point of age was the Juvenile 
Misisonary and Education Society of Charleston, 
S. C. Dr. Richard Furman, who had become the 
pastor in 1787, was deeply impressed with the neces- 
sity of missions and the education of young men 
for the ministry. Under his influence the Charles- 
ton Association in 1790, recommended their efforts in 
this direction, the earlier work begun in 1755 hav- 


26 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


ing been discontinued during the Revolutionary 
War. He was also a great believer in children. Let 
one of his child friends tell the story she long after- 
ward told to her grandchildren. 

“We had no Sabbath school then, but we had the 
Baptist Catechism, with which we were as familiar 
as with the Lord’s Prayer. At our quarterly sea- 
sons, we children of the congregation repeated the 
Baptist Catechism standing, in a circle round the 
font. We numbered from sixty to a hundred. The 
girls standing at the south of the pulpit, the boys 
meeting them in the center from the north, Dr. Fur- 
man would, in his majestic, winning manner, walk 
down the pulpit steps and with book in hand, com- 
mence asking questions, beginning with the: little 
ones (very small indeed some were, but well taught 
and drilled at home). We had to memorize the 
whole book, for none knew which question would 
fall to them. I think I hear at this very moment 
the dear voice of our pastor saying, “A little louder, 
my child,” and then the trembling, sweet voice 
would be raised a little too loud. It was a marvel 
to visitors on these occasions, the wonderful self- 
possession and accuracy manifested by the whole 
class. This practice was of incalculable benefit, for 
when it pleased God to change our hearts, and when 
offering ourselves to the church for membership, 
we knew what the church doctrines meant and were 
quite familiar with answering questions before the 
whole congregation, and did not quake when pastor 


IN ROYAL SERVICE a 


or deacon or anyone else asked what we understood 
by Baptism, the Lord’s Supper, Justification, Adop- 
tion, Sanctification. Oh, no; we had been well 
taught.” And then the narrator adds, as with a 
deep sigh, “What a pity that such a course of in- 
struction has been abandoned.” 

Children Helpers.—It is little wonder, therefore, 
that Dr. Furman enlisted the children of his church 
in the work near his heart and organized them into 
a Juvenile Missionary and Educational Society, 
probably before 1800. The twofold purpose was 
doubtless missions to the Catawba Indians, in whom 
the church was much interested, and the education 
of young ministers. Doubtless, also, Foreign Mis- 
sions had a part in their prayers and thoughts, for 
five years before the close of the century (1795) the 
Charleston Association, of which the Charleston 
church was ever the leader, had adopted the month- 
ly concert of prayer for missions. Greatly was the 
church, led by its pastor, stirred by these things, 
and not only did “the younger female members” of 
his congregation have their society, but “pious 
people, not Baptists, made donations and _ left 
legacies.” 

The Wadmalaw and Edisto Society—Dr. Fur- 
man did not only talk of Missions, but he loved to 
visit and preach in the regions round about, where 
several churches were organized through his ef- 
forts. One of these points was Edisto Island, fam- 
ous for its sea island cotton. Here in 1807 he bap- 


28 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


tized some white, and a large number of colored 
people. Here also was planted the missionary in- 
terest which so characterized Dr. Furman. The 
women of Edisto, among whom Mrs. Hepizabeth 
Townsend was the leading spirit, together with the 
women of Wadmalaw, formed the Wadmalaw and 
Edisto Female Mite Society. How earnest and lib- 
eral they were is shown by the fact that in 1812 they 
reported to their association one hundred and 
twenty-two dollars and fifty cents for work among 
the Catawba Indians, for whom the association had 
opened a school. From this school in 1810 there was 
brought to the association one of the earliest “Mis- 
sionary Exhibits’ in the form of the writing of In- 
dian children. Probably the Wadmalaw and Edisto 
Society had been formed several years before 1812, 
for though this is the first report of its work, it 
evidently represents a year’s effort and justifies us 
in placing the date of its organization certainly not 
later than 1811. The Edisto members at that time 
held their membership in the Charleston church, 
their missionary zeal being of special interest be- 
cause the society is older than the church building. 
The neat little church, “put up and completely fur- 
nished with everything desirable for the orderly and 
decent arrangement of the House of God, by the 
extraordinary energy” of Mrs. Townsend, was not 
dedicated until 1818. Thus again was verified the 
promise that he that watereth shall himself be 
watered. 


INTRON ANT SRV TOE 29 


Foreign Missions.—Already we had caught 
echoes of a new phrase which had been born and 
was slowly making for itself a large place in the 
English language. It was no mere combination 
of Latin or Greek syllables standing for some grave 
metaphysical abstraction, but for a revived and liv- 
ing duty which was to burn itself into the con- 
science of the world. The obligation of every 
Christian to reach unseen human beings with 
Christianity had been planted anew in Christian 
thought by Carey. In 1792 his little shoemakers’ 
hammer tapped out the mission reveille of Christian- 
ity and called Christ’s sleeping followers to face the 
long, hard day of world saving. So Foreign Mis- 
sions came again into being. It is not necessary to 
repeat here Carey’s struggles, first, with his breth- 
ren, who were ready to cry down his new thought 
and his new phrase, next to win the East India 
Company’s consent that he should disturb the 
“peace” which lay over the heathen lands under 
their rule. He went. 

Carey’s Voice.—He did succeed. He waited sev- 
en years for the first convert. He studied, he wrote, 
he translated, he taught, he printed. The predujice 
of his own country broke down before him. They 
honored him with high places. They sought his 
counsel. What he had done became the starting 
point of all modern mission enterprise. His voice 
was heard around the world. 

America’s First Response—America and Ameri- 


30 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


can Baptists, far as they were removed from Eng- 
land in 1792 by the alienation of one war and the 
gathering resentment which was to lead to a last 
trial of strength, caught also the morning call to 
foreign missions. 

The first response was the concert fe prayer which 
‘was taken up by association after association. In 
answer to these prayers, in which all denomina- 
tions joined, came the great revival of 1803. Next 
followed the Missionary Magazine. The first of 
these was the Georgia Analytical Repository, 
which in 1802 contained two letters from Dr. Carey. 
The next were individual contributions to the Eng- 
lish Baptist work, in Serampore. ‘To them Amer- 
ican Baptists sent two thousand dollars in 1806, a 
hundred and sixty-three of which was sent from 
Charleston in the name of Dr. Furman, and Dr. 
Keith, a Presbyterian minister. Fourth and most 
far-reaching was that the introduction of this 
thought into the now numerous associations led to 
the organization of missionary societies composed 
of individuals or groups of individuals from various 
churches. 

The first effort of the Foreign Mission impulse 
awakened by Carey was to quicken the interest of 
American Baptists in the heathen population near 
at hand—the Indians. Early among these societies 
was the Baptist Philanthropic Missionary Society 
of North Carolina, organized in 1805, which sprung 
out of the great revival in North Carolina in the 


INTROYAT SERVICE 31 


opening of the new century. It was unique among 
Baptist organizations, since its only purpose was 
the elevation of the Indians, Charleston, Georgia, 
and Elkhorn, Ky., Associations combining this pur- 
pose with other interests. 

The Gift of the Judsons.—Louder than Carey’s 
call, thundered God’s direct call from India. Ado- 
niram Judson and his lovely young wife sailed for 
India from Salem, Mass., February 19, 1812, under 
the Congregational Board, which had been organ- 
ized in 1810. When, after a prosperous voyage of 
four months, they landed in Calcutta, they had be- 
come Baptists. 

Luther Rice sailed from Philadelphia, as an ap- 
pointee of the same Board, one day before the good 
ship which carried the Judsons put out to sea from 
Salem. Strange to say, when he reached Calcutta 
he also became a Baptist. Here were three Ameri- 
can Baptist missionaries in India, with no organiza- 
tion pledged for their support. ‘There was but one 
thing possible—to give themselves to the Baptists 
of America. Judson and his wife would remain 
on the field. Rice would return to America to tell 
his story and urge the Baptists to rally to their sup- 
port and definitely enter Foreign Mission work. 

Luther Rice.—The task Luther Rice set for him- 
self was heroic. How well he accomplished it is 
shown by the fact that he arrived in New York in 
September, 1813, and by the following May he had 
by correspondence and personal appeal gathered to- 


32 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


gether the first national convention of the Baptists. 
Beginning his journey in Boston, he went to Phila- 
delphia, to Baltimore, Washington, Richmond and 
Charleston. Foreign Missionary Societies were 
rapidly formed in response to his appeal. Every- 
where he was greeted with enthusiasm. When he 
returned from his Southern tour to the convention 
in Philadelphia be brought not only the news of 
Southern Baptists awakened to the mission call, but 
a very substantial evidence of their interest in the 
form of $1,274.6214, which he turned over to the 
new Board of Missions. 

This first tour was but the beginning of many 
others, and since. to Rice, more than to any other 
man, we owe the gathering of American Baptists 
into one body for Mission endeavor, let us look at 
him carefully. 

A Commanding Figure-——He was good to look 
upon; above the ordinary height, perfectly erect, 
and of highly prepossessing appearance. His voice, 
which was to ring the mission call far and wide, 
was clear and melodious. Better than this, he was 
always full of hope and nothing could turn him 
from a settled purpose. He “always looked for 
prosperity, and he always expected that tomorrow 
would not only be a fair day, but a little fairer than 
today.” His ability to bear fatigue was remarkable. 
His method of travel was simple. Starting out with 
a horse and gig, he rode until the horse was ex- 
hausted. At the house of a friend he would ex- 


IN; ROYAL SERVICE 33 


change his exhausted horse for a fresh one, and so 
on, leaving a line of weary animals behind him. 
On his return, after months, he would pick up the 
rested horses and eventually return each horse to 
its rightful owner. Stories still survive of the eager 
welcome given him at many firesides and of the 
many cups of strong, black coffee he drank. 

A Birthday Record.—This extract from a letter 
to his brother shows us what travel meant in those 
days, and also his point of appeal. 

“The following Sabbath (August 18, 1816) I was 
with the County Line Association, in Caswell Coun- 
Tne Cewnavine shad but an easy week's ride of 
‘about 166 miles; and was with the Mountain As- 
sociation in Burke County, N. C., the next Sabbath, 
having gone that week 214 miles. The following 
Saturday, was with the Shiloh Association, in Cul- 
peper County, Va., having been under the necessity 
‘of riding more than four hundred miles in less than 
six days.” So the account goes on, each week hav- 
ing its long journey to reach an Association, now 
in Virginia, now in Kentucky, then in Tennessee, 
back into North Carolina, and then on to Charles- 
ton. 

On his thirty-fourth birthday (March 25, 1817) he 
wrote “By my Journal, it appears I have traveled 
since entering my thirty-third year, which closes 
this day, seven thousand, eight hundred miles. My 
journeyings have been great, generally lonely, and 
sometimes very fatiguing; but my life, health, limbs 


34 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


have been preserved, and my strength has been 
equal to the day...) Praise betomhe Lord.” 

Wonderfully interesting were his stories of 
“foreign parts,” and eloquent were his pleadings 
for the “poor heathen.” Everywhere crowds lis- 
tened to the new story of missions and everywhere 
women were his eager hearers. 

The Triennial Convention.—National conven- 
tions in 1814 were no light affairs; weeks, and even 
months, must be passed upon the journey. Great 
matters, however, were afoot among the Baptists. 
Wrapped in their great coats from the changeful 
winds of early spring, some on horseback, some in 
stage coaches, where the weariness of the nights 
wore into weary days and days into weeks, a few 
were making their slow way to Philadelphia. There 
on the 18th of May, 1814, thirty-three delegates met, 
and after days of deliberation formed “The General 
Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomination 
in the United States of America.” But even then, be- 
fore the world whirred to the clang of street cars 
and telephones, life was too short to use so long 
a name, and the Convention, which met once in 
three years, was soon known as the Triennial Con- 
vention. Dr. Furman, of Charleston, considered the 
foremost man among American Baptists, was chosen 
the president. The gathering was small, but every 
man was one who carried weight. It represented 
200,000 Baptists. The support of the Judsons was 
secure. Much more. This mission work for the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 35 


world had linked Baptists together for world-wide 
conquest in their Master’s name. 

Springing Societies—Women, ever glad to be 
the heralds of a resurrection of truth, were among 
the first to proclaim this new resurrection of Christ’s 
living word for all men. 

It is exceedingly gratifying to record that a so- 
ciety of Southern Baptist Women had a distinct 
part in the first Baptist Convention. In the account 
rendered by Mr. Rice to the Triennial Convention 
of May, 1814, of the amount collected during 
his Southern tour he states that he received on 
“January 14, 1814, by donation of ‘The Wadma- 
law and Edisto Female Mite Society,’ Charleston, 
South Carolina, $44.00. This is the only society 
mentioned in his list of donors, though a number 
of individual gifts from Southern women are re- 
corded. The only other woman’s society mentioned 
in the minutes of 1814 is the New York Baptist 
Female Society, for promoting Foreign Missions, 
which was organized in April, 1814.” 

Societies Before 1814.—Dr. Vail, in his interest- 
ing book, ‘Morning Hour of American Baptist Mis- 
sions,” which closes with the first session of the 
Triennial Convention (1814), has with much pains 
collected the names of nearly fifty women’s socie- 
ties who were working for local or domestic mis- 
sions before that date. The earliest of these is the 
society organized in Boston by Mary Webb in 1800, 
which, as we have seen, made its first contribution 


36 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


to Foreign Missions in 1811. The only Southern 
society in this list is the Wadmalaw and Edisto. 

Old Records.—It could not be expected that such 
lists would be complete. Old records will from time 
to time be discovered and give up their secrets. The 
research carried on in connection with this account 
of the mission work of Southern Baptist Women 
has brought together a number of facts hitherto un- 
collected relative to early woman’s societies. No 
thought, however, is entertained that all such data 
has been gathered. What has been done is looked 
upon as a hopeful and interesting beginning. 

The Oldest Foreign Missionary Organization. 
As no state conventions had been organized before 
1821, such records must be sought in church and 
associational minutes, or in the rare minutes of the 
missionary societies which sprung up immediately 
in answer to the Judson call and flourished for a 
few years until the associations declared themselves 
for foreign missions. A committee, appointed at the 
first Triennial Convention to inquire into the organ- 
ization of such societies, “had the satisfaction to 
learn that not fewer than seventeen societies of this 
description” were already in operation in the United 
States. Those in the South were: The Baltimore 
Baptist Missionary Society, which had in hand a 
hundred dollars, and were persuaded that they 
would raise annually not less than a hundred and 
fifty dollars; The Washington Baptist Society for 
Foreign Missions, which had remitted $%0 to the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 37 


fund, and would probably give a hundred dollars 
annually; the long-named Richmond Baptist Mis- 
sionary Society for Propagating the Gospel in India 
and other Heathen Countries, which had already col- 
lected two hundred dollars, and hoped to give more 
than two hundred and fifty dollars a year; the North 
Carolina Baptist Society for Foreign Missions, 
which had collected two hundred and sixty dollars, 
and, it was hoped, would be able to furnish annually 
not less than five hundred dollars; the Beaufort 
(S. C.) District Baptist Society for Foreign Mis- 
sions, with fifty-one subscribers, one for fifty, one 
for twenty, one for fifteen and several for ten an- 
nually, with a reasonable expectation of at least 
three hundred; the Savannah Baptist Society for 
Foreign Missions, which had collected four hundred 
and fifty-six dollars, and had a yearly prospect of 
a thousand, “through the distinguished zeal, activity 
and liberality of its members”; the Kentucky Bap- 
tist Society for Propagating the Gospel, with a hun- 
dred collected and a yearly expectation of two hun- 
dred and fifty; the General Committee of churches 
united in the Charleston Baptist Association, which 
“had entered into the misisonary design with laud- 
able zeal and activity,’ from which four hundred 
dollars might be expected each year. 

To this is added, “Besides which may be expected 
from the Wadmalaw and Edisto Female Mite So- 
ciety perhaps annually a hundred dollars.” This 
list of eight of the seventeen societies reported © 


38 IN ROYAL? SERVICE 


formed half the basis of the hope that the new con- 
vention might receive five thousand eight hundred 
and fifty dollars for missions in the following year. 
Beside those societies already fully organized, socie- 
ties were said to be getting under way at Freder- 
icksburg, Virginia, High Hills of Santee, head of 
Black River, Welch Neck, at the Congaree, Amelia 
Township and Goose Creek, South Carolina. 

Leavening the Lump.—Rapidly the woman’s con- 
tributions and societies increased. In the second 
annual report of the Baptist Board of Missions 
(June, 1816), Mr. Rice, after mentioning a num- 
ber of missionary societies which had either been 
formed for local charity and now added foreign mis- 
- sions to their list of gifts, or had been formed espe- 
cially to support that cause, gives an enthusiastic 
paragraph to woman’s work and possibilities. “In- 
deed,” he exclaims, “the great numbers and rapid 
increase of these laudable Female Institutions can- 
not fail to create emotions the most lively and grati- 
fying—hopes and anticipations of the most ardent 
and animating nature.” A list of seventy-two had 
been received. “News of what the American ladies 
have done,” wrote a correspondent, “has reached. 
England, and the leaven will probably commence its 
operations there.” 

These societies were usually called Female Mite 
or Cent Societies, suiting their name to the ability of 
the women, who did not hold the purse-strings of 
the day. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 39 


The leaven was assuredly at work in America. 
This is evident from the fact that the report of the 
second session of the Triennial Convention (1817) 
shows a total of 187 societies contributing to mis- 
sions, much more than half of which, or 110, were 
women’s organizations! 

A Vision.—On some unmarked mile between 
Richmond and Petersburg over which Mr. Rice 
passed during his first missionary tour he dreamed 
a wonderful dream of a missionary future. It was 
no less than the plan which today exists in our 
mission work—the Church, the Association, the 
State Convention, all interested in missions, each 
appointing delegates to an ever-widening organi- 
zation until the whole culminates in a great society 
or convention for missions. Had he foreseen that 
the Mite Societies, which he encouraged and wher- 
ever possible helped to form, would in the future 
become societies of might, and would gather also 
in their great organizations, the vision would have 
shortened many a weary mile; his weariness for 
the time being forgotten, as with new strength he 
“thanked God and took courage.” 

Centenary Societies—Many of the early For- 
eign Missionary Societies of Southern Baptist Wo- 
men with their records have vanished from the 
earth, but the work and records of others have been 
unbroken. ‘These have brought forth increasing 
fruit for a hundred years. One of the first of these 
was the Woman’s, or, as it was named at its birth, 


40 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the Female Missionary Society of Richmond, 
Virginia. 

The Society in the First Church, Richmond.—So 
inseparably is the history of this society linked with 
the church to which it belongs that to know one 
we must know something of the other. At the 
time of the organization of the church in 1780, the 
city of Richmond contained, for all its fine name, 
“scarcely eighteen hundred inhabitants, half of 
whom were slaves. It had been designated as the 
seat of government only the year before after a 
lively competition with Hanover Town—the ques- 
tion being decided by a majority of one.” The 
young church grew. rapidly and became a member 
of the Dover Association, constituted three years 
later (1783), whose “chief business,’ says the old 
historian, was to receive petitions and appoint 
preachers to travel into new places where the gos- 
pel was likely to flourish. Some of these mission- 
aries reached even to the “distant land of Georgia.” 

We grow by giving out; so, in 1808, the fourteen 
who organized the church in 1780 had grown to 
560. 

Nor were home missions alone in the thoughts 
of the church. Hopes for the speedy conversion of 
the heathen world brought roseate-hued belief in 
results. These dark lands were pictured as only 
waiting, ready at the new word to “cast their idols 
to the ground.” In 1802, only two years after Carey 
had baptized his first convert, Daniel Marshall 


IN ROYAL SERVICE Al 


wrote: “The Scriptures have been translated into 
several barbarous languages—missionaries have 
gone out literally into all the world, and sinners of 
all descriptions have fallen by thousands beneath 
the sword ot the spirit which is the word of God.” 

The Foreign Missionary Society of Virginia. 
With such high hopes and glowing anticipations of 
speedy world conquest, the church was ready for 
the coming of Luther Rice in 1813. Long afterward 
a venerable member wrote that “The Church was 
stirred to its depth.” In 1813 the Foreign Mission- 
ary Society of Virginia was organized in this 
church, the earliest general Missionary Society 
formed in response to Luther Rice’s appeals. Organ- 
ized the year before, the Triennial Convention, it 
was represented in it by Jacob Griggs and Robert B. 
Semple, the Baptist historian. 

The Sewing Circle.—Since the days of Dorcas, 
Christian women have offered their needles for 
Christian service. Luther Rice, it seems, formed 
a sewing society already stitching its way 
through the life of the Church and city, devoting 
its earnings then, as it did later, to city missions. 
Its members in no small measure felt the enthusi- 
asm which aroused the Church as a whole. The 
same member quoted a moment ago says: “The 
proceeds of the sewing circle were devoted to For- 
eign Missions, and the old ladies were constantly 
employed in knitting socks for the missionaries in 
Burmah.” 


42 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


The Female Missionary Society—While the 
magnet of Foreign Missions turned the needles 
of the Sewing Society to Asia a new society, whose 
undivided thoughts and gifts were to be given to 
the propagation of the gospel in foreign parts, 
was organized the year of Rice’s first visit and 
of the organization of the Foreign Missionary So- 
ciety of Virginia. While unfortunately the first 
constitution of this society is not in existence, it 
evidently looked to leadership beyond its own 
bounds, and in the hearts of its originators was the 
germ thought of a State Central Committee of Mis- 
sions similar to those out of which the Woman’s 
Missionary Union grew seventy-five years later. 
Better proof of the purpose to unite the women of 
Virginia for Foreign Mission work, than any wordy 
preamble and resolution to that effect, is the fact 
that their words and example brought forth speedy 
results in another part of the state. 

A Garret Find.—From the patriotic old town of 
Fredericksburg, the home of Mary Washington, 
Mrs. Lucy Cobb moved to the “far country” of 
Georgia. Though the way was longer than we 
can realize at this time of swift transit, home ties 
are elastic enough to stretch around the world. 
Mrs. Cobb was fortunate in having for a cor- 
respondent Mrs. Lucy Thornton, who had that love 
“of the dear particulars” which is necessary for the 
charm of letter writing. Near the end of the last 
century this voluminous correspondence was found 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 43 


yellowed with age in a garret in Athens, Georgia. 
Mrs. Thornton was a member of the Baptist Church 
of Fredericksburg, and many an interesting item of 
church life grew and lived again for the distant 
reader under her facile pen. Folded and sealed into 
one of these letters was a leaflet, one of the first of 
that great shower of missionary tracts, which, thick 
as leaves in autumn have fallen upon the hearts of 
the women of our land. It was no less than the con- 
stitution of the Fredericksburg Female Baptist 5o- 
ciety for Foreign Missions, organized November 23, 
1814. 

Fredericksburg Society, 1814——As this is the 
earliest constitution of a Southern Baptist Woman’s 
Missionary Society yet discovered, it is given in 
full. It is interesting not only for its antiquity, but 
because of its well thought-out plan of work, the 
proof of the organic connection between this organi- 
zation and the “Sister Society” in Richmond, and 
its purpose to correspond with “sister institutions.” 

Constitution of the Fredericksburg Female Bap- 
tist Society for Foreign Missions: 

1. This Society shall be called the Fredericksburg 
Female Society for Foreign Missions. 

2. The explicit intention of this Society is to aid 
the sister Society for Foreign Missions in Rich- 
mond, to which Society the subscriptions must be 
forwarded by the correspondent, whenever the man- 
agers think expedient. 

3. The members of this Society shall consist of 


44. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


females who wish to promote the glory of God by 
becoming subscribers, every subscriber paying at 
least one dollar on the first Saturday in January, 
annually. 

4, The officers of this Society shall consist of a 
Directress, a Vice-Directress, a Treasurer, a Cor- 
respondent, a Recorder and fifteen Managers. 

5. The Managers shall be annually elected by 
vote, by the members. The Managers when elected 
shall choose the other officers. 

6. It shall be the duty of the Directress to pre- 
side at all the meetings of the Society, to preserve 
order, to state questions, and to take the sense of 
the Managers. 

In case of her absence, this duty shall devolve on 
the Vice-Directress. 

At the request of any three of the Managers, the 
Directress shall call a meeting, or in case of her 
absence, this duty shall devolve on the Vice- 
Directress. 

The Treasurer shall take charge of the funds and 
pay all orders signed by the Recorder, by order of 
the Board, and must keep accounts regularly in a 
book. 

The Recorder shall minute the proceedings of the 
meetings and record them fairly in a book. 

The Correspondent shall correspond with sister 
institutions, and with individuals concerning the in- 
terests of the Society, as the Board may direct. 

%. The annual meeting of the Society shall take 


IN ROYAL SERVICE AS 


place on the first Saturday in January, when the 
Managers shall be elected. The Constitution must 
then be read by the Directors to the Board. 

8. All business shall be decided by the Managers. 
Five of them shall be necessary to form a quorum 
for business. 

9. Any member shall be allowed to withdraw her 
name from the Society whenever she may think 
proper. 

10. No alteration shall be made in any article of 
this Constitution, but by a meeting of the Society, 
and the concurrence of two-thirds of the members 
then present. 

Notable Growth.—In the meanwhile the older sis- 
ter was making notable growth. Between 1816 and 
1817 the Society was so strong that it contributed 
some five hundred dollars to Foreign Missions. 
Luther Rice, who called Richmond one of his 
three homes, often helped and encouraged the 
members of this Society. The anniversary of these 
early societies were great events, and none more 
so than when Mr. Rice preached the anniversary 
sermon in 1816. Of this occasion Mr. Rice says: 
“The opportunity occurred of attending the annual 
meeting of the Richmond Female Baptist Mission- 
ary Society. Their request conferred on me the 
honor and satisfaction to deliver their annual Mis- 
sionary Sermon, the evening of the 11th of April 
(1816). The contribution on that occasion amount- 
ed to nearly $70; to which Rev, Mr. Rice, a Pres-. 


A6 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


byterian, added $5.00 the next day. ‘This society 
remits to the general Treasurer this year $130.00. 
Last year about $80.00 to the Treasurer of the Rich- 
mond Baptist Foreign and Domestic Missionary 
Society.” 

Nor was the Fredericksburg Society far behind 
in its donations, for the same report quoted above 
contains the items: By Mrs. Walker, from the 
Fredericksburg Female Baptist Society for Foreign 
Missions, Virginia, $107.00. Fredericksburg was 
also visited in the spring of this year (1816). His 
comment on the society, is “The activity and zeal of 
the Female Society in the same place are highly 
gratifying and praiseworthy.” 

A Bee-Hive of Activity—The leaven was truly 
at work. In the spring of 1818 Mr. Rice again at- 
tended the annual meeting of the Richmond Society 
and found the church a very bee-hive of missionary 
activities. The number of societies could hardly be 
excelled by the church today. This year the Juve- 
nile Cent Society engaged his services, and they 
had the honor of having him preach a sermon for 
them. But we will let him give his own account 
of the busy days which awakened in him again deep 
emotions. 

“While in Richmond, Va., I had the opportunity 
of attending the annual meeting of the Female Mis- 
sion Society, the African Mission Society, of 
preaching a sermon for a collection to aid the funds 
of the Juvenile Cent Society, of witnessing the zeal 


IN ROYAL SERVICE AR 


of the ladies to form an Education Society. * * * 
The fact, too, that little girls from six or seven 
to twelve or fourteen years old had formed a society 
to save from the purchases of little delicacies their 
mites to assist the glorious object of giving the 
knowledge of the Gospel to all the world, and that 
their lively example was producing something simi- 
lar among the little boys, could not fail to awaken 
emotions peculiarly delightful and anticipations the 
most lively and interesting.” 

An Old Enemy.—Of much interest also is a letter 
from Ann Hasseltine Judson, writing when on a 
' visit to this country in 1823 to the Richmond So- 
ciety, which she calls the Female Judson Society, 
its name having probably been changed in honor of 
Judson and his wife. ‘Times pass, manners change, 
but arguments long survive. From the long past 
the old plaint, “We have heathen enough at home,” 
steps out still strong and unashamed. Mrs. Judson 
meets this old enemy valiantly. ‘The weapons she 
forged will fit the hands of all who must meet it 
nearly a century later, and are commended for their 
keen edge: 

Mrs. Judson’s Letter. 
Washington, April 26, 1823. 


Dear Sisters in Christ: 

Your affectionate letter, together with your con- 
tribution in aid of Female schools in Burmah, was 
received on my second arrival in this city. On my 


48 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


own account and in behalf of the ignorant females 
in the East, allow me to express my thanks, and to 
assure you how much encouragement I derive from 
circumstances like the present, because I am con- 
vinced that when American females are induced to 
contribute of their worldly substance to enlighten 
their own sex on the other side of the world, their 
prayers and their influence also are joined. 

A Popular Objection.—The popular objection to 
foreign missions at the present day—that we have 
heathen enough at home, why should we send our 
money and our missionaries out of the country ?— 
we may be sure is made from the most parsimoni- 
ous, the most selfish motives. ‘They hide their want 
of benevolence and Christian feeling under this 
cloak, and thus throw all their influence into the 
scale of the grand adversary. 

An Appeal to Women for Women.—But did our 
divine Redeemer in his last communication to his 
loved apostles say, convert first all the Jewish na- 
tion and then go into all the world? Had this been 
his final command, instead of that most extensive 
and benevolent one which even at the present day 
is binding on every real disciple, where had we now 
been? What would have been our knowledge of 
the word of God, of his commands and of our obli- 
gations to each other? What indeed now would be 
the state of our country? Altars and temples would, 
be visible, human sacrifices would everywhere meet 
the eyes, and the whole moral state of our country 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 49 


present the appearance now exhibited in the em- 
pire of Burmah, and in the other heathen nations. 
Had the commands of our Savior been limited, as 
many professed Christians seem to desire, what 
would now be the situation of our own sex? What 
was our situation, and in what light were we viewed 
when Augustine, the first Christian missionary, vis- 
ited the shores of our ancestors? Were we not then 
as Eastern females now are—the servants, the 
slaves of the other sex, and viewed by them as al- 
most destitute of intellect, and little superior to the 
brute creation? 

If, my beloved sisters, this change in the situa- 
tion and circumstances of our sex has been effected 
through the instrumentality of the gospel, how 
great should be our efforts to enlighten those who 
are still degraded? Had our cases been reversed, 
had Burmah females been raised from their degra- 
dation, instructed, enlightened and converted, while 
we were left in our native darkness, should we 
thank those Burmah Christians who would say 
“Why should we send our money and our neces- 
saries to the continent of America, when we have 
so many heathen in our own country?” 

Let us obey the commands of Christ, and beware 
of the suggestion of him who still desires universal 
sway in those heathen lands, unenlightened by gos- 
pel rays. 

The New Testament is nearly completed in the 
Burmah language, and females must remain ig- 


50 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


norant of its blessed contents while unacquainted 
with letters. To remove this difficulty and to en- 
able them to read with their own eyes the truths 
God has communicated to fallen man, is the object 
in the formation of these societies. 

May your Society prosper and increase; may your 
prayers be constant and effectual; may your hearts 
ere long be gladdened by the intelligence that your 
bounty was not bestowed in vain. 

A Hope of Meeting.—While on the ocean, which 
will soon divide us, and when arrived in that coun- 
try so far distant, let my name be mentioned in 
your prayers, social and private, and when our work 
on earth is done, may we meet in our Heavenly 
Father’s house many heathen souls rescued through 
our united exertions. 


Most affectionately your sister in Christ, 
ANN H. JUDSON. 
To the Female Judson Society of Richmond. 


Prosperity and Increase.—Changing a few old- 
fashioned phrases and striking out from the picture 
of India, human sacrifices, which by the continued 
efforts of the missionary were prohibited not many 
years later, Mrs. Judson’s letter might bear the date 
of our day. It closes as all missionaries have closed 
their letters since the days of Paul, with a request 
for the prayers of Christian people. 

Her prayer that the society which had aided her 
work might prosper and increase was answered. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 51 


It had.so won favor that in 1834 it was commended 
to the Dover Association by the Church as “increas- 
ing in efforts,’ and two years later it sent a delegate 
to the General Convention, having raised more than 
three hundred dollars the year previous. 

Another Link in the Chain.—There is yet another 
link in this chain of influences set on foot by the 
organization of the Richmond Society. The leaflet 
sent by Mrs. Thornton to Mrs. Cobb was a living 
seed. Five years later (July 3, 1819) several ladies 
of Clark County, Georgia, assembled at Trail Creek 
and organized the Female Mite Society of Athens 
and Vicinity. Mrs. Cobb and Mrs. Thornton were 
responsible for its organization, its constitutions, 
found in the same treasure-trove which held that 
of the Fredericksburg Society, being in the hand- 
writing of Mrs. Thornton, who had moved to Geor- 
gia in that year. Though the constitution modestly 
names a membership fee of “at least fifty-two cents 
a year,” so great was the interest and enthusiasm 
that the next spring it sent to Philadelphia a hun- 
dred and eight dollars. The receipt reads: 

$108. Received of Mrs. N. L. Jackson in behalf 
of the “Female Mite Society of Athens and Vicin- 
ity.’ One hundred and eight dollars to be handed 
to the Rev. Mr. Mercer, who will transmit it to the, 
general Treasury of the Baptist Board of Foreign. 
Missions at Philadelphia. 

ADIEL SHERWOOD. 

Athens, 13 March, 1820. 


52 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Mention has been made of the Missionary Society 
composed of members of different churches who 
were feeling their way to state-wide missionary 
organizations. 

One of these was the Philanthropic Baptist Mis- 
sionary Society of North Carolina, organized in 1805, 
of which we have already spoken. The same year the 
Chowan Baptist Missionary Society of this state 
was organized. Another North Carolina society— 
it may be the reorganized Philanthropic Society, 
since its name still holds the thought of home as 
well as foreign missions—was the North Carolina 
Baptist Society for Foreign and Domestic Missions. 
Here the work the women had doubtless been doing 
in connection with former societies comes out 
plainly. The minutes, dating from 1816, state that 
“the letters directed to be prepared for the Female 
Societies, having been read and approved, it was 
ordered that Bro. McAllister be the bearer of one . 
to the Female Baptist Missionary Society, near 
Fayetteville, and Bro. Campbell convey the other 
to the Hyco Female Cent Society.” 

The Society near Fayetteville reported ninety- 
eight dollars and thirty-eight and one-half cents, 
showing the desire, which has been a characteristic 
of the treasurers of Missionaries Societies ever 
since, to have their reports correct to the last half- 
cent. 

The minutes of the third, fourth and fifth annual 
meeting of the Hyco Female Cent Society are 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 53 


printed separately, carrying the organization and 
history of this society back to the time of the very 
earliest Woman’s Missionary Societies. Here again 
in the itemized treasurer’s reports appear the same 
care, for she does not forget to enter among the 
givers “Negro Amey, nine cents.” 

Raleigh Children and Some Other Societies.— 
Nor is this all. In the same report of 1818 in which 
Mr. Rice gave the account of the missionary zeal 
in Richmond, he adds, after his account of the zeal 
of the girls having stirred up the boys: “In Raleigh, 
it is probable a similar little ladies’ Cent or Mite 
Society may ere this have been instituted.” He goes 
on to enumerate other Virginia and North Carolina 
societies, “In Norfolk I am confident a Female So- 
ciety will soon get into operation; probably has 
already. In Edenton, North Carolina, the ladies 
have an educational society, this besides the Mis- 
sion Societies before existing in and about Norfolk, 
Virginia, and Edenton. In Alexandria has recently 
been organized a Female Mission Society and one 
in Washington City.” 

A Notable Country Society.—Side-by-side with 
the venerable objection which Mrs. Judson so wise- 
ly overthrows, stands another of age equal to the 
existence of woman’s missionary efforts—‘Societies 
are all right for the towns, but the women cannot 
carry them on in the country.” Better than any 
trenchant blade of argument is the fact that they 
can live attested by the life and fruitful labors of 


54 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


thousands of country societies. “Give the awility, 
they will find the ability.” A society now nearing 
its centennial comes in proof of what such a society 
may accomplish. Between the Rappahannock and 
York rivers, in King and Queen County, Virginia, 
is a section which for a hundred years has been 
marked by culture, intelligence and high religious 
standards. In the fertile fields of this section stands 
the old Brunington Church, whose missionary con- 
tributions have sometimes reached a thousand dol- 
lars a year. Permeated from the early days of the 
last century with missionary zeal and having for 
its pastors such men as Dr. R. B. Semple, who in 
1810 wrote the History of Virginia Baptists, and 
who was later the first president of the Baptist Con- 
vention of Virginia, it is little wonder that the wo- 
men of the church early caught the missionary fire. 
It is established with almost entire certainty that a 
misisonary society was organized as early as 1815. 
The church minutes of 1832 speak of it, and since 
that time the record is unbroken. Here again we 
meet the same terms, Directress and Vice-Direct- 
ress, and we wonder if this society was not another 
link in the chain of Virginia societies contemplated 
by the Richmond and Fredericksburg organizations. 
Here again is the impress of Mrs. Judson, for in 
1835 the society is called the Female Hasseltine 
Missionary Society. The annual meetings were 
and still remain notable occasions. For many years 
they were held on Easter Sunday. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 55 


An Annual Meeting.—One lingers with pleased 
thought on the picture of the quaintly but beautifully 
dressed ladies as they alighted from their convey- 
ances on a beautiful April morning in 1835, lingered 
awhile in the church yard and then, settling their 
voluminous skirts and folding their mittened hands, 
composed themselves to hear the anniversary ser- 
mon preached by John Lewis Shuck. Four months 
later Mr. Shuck and his sweet young wife sailed 
for China, which they reached after a journey of 
one year. Mr. Shuck was the first Baptist mission- 
ary to China, while Mrs. Shuck was the first Amer- 
ican woman who gave her life for the women of 
that land. 

From this time the most notable preachers of the 
country—such men as Jeter, Broaddus and Poin- 
dexter—were glad to honor these annual occasions, 
and well were they rewarded by the patient en- 
thusiasm of their hearers. The following record of 
the annual session in 1856 is especially commended 
to those societies who find an hour’s session quite 
sufficient. The record runs: “After reports, Elder 
Kingsford delivered an appropriate address on mis- 
sions; Elder William S. Fountain preached an in- 
spiring sermon from Luke 19: 13, followed by Elder 
A. M. Poindexter in a very animated address on 
behalf of the heathen nations.” All this without 
intermission ! 

A present member of this society modestly esti- 


56 IN ROYALISERVICE 


mates the amount given as $15,000, but this is 
doubtless less than the fact. _ 

A Woman of Force.—Before turning from this 
interesting neighborhood, we can but stop to tell 
of Miss Priscilla Pollard, who inspired the women 
of a wide section with missionary zeal, in 1832-37 
reorganizing the Brunington Society, organizing 
and acting as first president of the St. Stephens and 
Mattaponi Societies, and reorganizing the Society 
of Beulah Church. 

“Miss Pollard was a resident of King and Queen 
County, and was a member of Mattaponi Church 
as early as 1833, as records show, and it is presumed 
was one of its constituting members in 1828. Little 
is known of her personality, but she must have been 
a woman of devout piety, with capacity to lead.” 
Mattaponi Church possesses, and with much pride 
exhibits, a chair which was owned by her and oc- 
cupied on business and official occasions. It is a 
plain framed, low chair with slatted seat, and bears 
on the back her initials, P. P., which might be inter- 
preted Perfect President. 

“Sometime prior to 1830 she was baptized by Dr. 
Semple, and doubtless from him received much mis- 
sionary inspiration.. 

“At first the plans of the societies were very sim- 
ple. They were working as well as contributing 
societies. ‘They had but to see need, to bring their 
needles into play for its alleviation.” 

A Church from a Society—Let us look at the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 5Y 


Society of Mattaponi, over which Miss Pollard so 
long presided. It was organized in 1837 and has 
had since that date an unbroken and honorable his- 
tory. It early took the whole world into its views, 
putting home missions on the same footing as 
foreign. In 1842 it decided “to retain the right to 
bestow funds as may be deemed most expedient, 
whether for foreign missions, missions within the 
limits of the state, or any part of the American con- 
tinent.” Following this action, they sent funds to 
the Domestic Mission Board for Rev. Jesse Witt, 
of Texas, and later arranged for monthly preaching 
in needy sections in Gloucester and King William 
Counties. Out of the later work largely grew West 
Point Church, in King William County. 

This Society has touched three great countries, 
for, while no missionary has gone out from it di- 
rectly, the church claims W. B. Bagby, of Brazil, 
as a grandson, and Mrs. A. B. Rudd, of Mexico, and 
J. W. Hart, of Argentine, as grandchildren, their 
mothers having been among its members. So the 
impress of the Woman’s Society passes to the third 
generation. 

Fitting Out a Missionary.—The Ladies’ Sewing 
Society of Beulah, organized in 1832 for Home and 
Foreign Missions, did not wait until it was itself 
well housed before it took the world into its 
thoughts. We will let one of the old members tell 
the story. “They met at private houses, because 
the old house of worship at Beulah was not com- 


58 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


fortable in winter, being only a frame house with- 
out plastering, three windows with small panes of 
glass, and heated by an indifferent stove. 

“When the day came for a meeting of the society 
the large old hair trunk, which held the goods to 
be cut out, was strapped to the president’s carriage 
and taken to the home of the lady expecting them. 
All the members came early that a good day’s work 
might be done. 

“The husbands and fathers took pleasure in hav- 
ing their carriages hitched and sending their wives 
and daughters to the appointed place in care of their 
trusty drivers. 

“Luther Rice shared largely in the gifts of this 
society, as he was at this time collecting for Jud- 
son in Burmah and later for Columbia College, 
Washington. 

“This society helped J. Lewis Shuck in his educa- 
tion at the Seminary in Richmond (now Richmond 
College). After it was decided to send him to 
China, they gave him an outfit made of ‘Virginia 
cloth. When Mr. Shuck returned to this country 
from China it was announced in the ‘Religious Her- 
ald, that ‘Mr. Shuck, accompanied by a native Chin- 
ese, would preach on certain days at Beulah, 
Sharon, St. Stephens, and other churches in this 
part of Virginia.” What an excitement was created 
by having a preacher, who had been in that far 
Eastern country and had brought a live Chinaman 
home with him! 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 59 


“Crowds came as if to a circus, and when the 
speech of the Chinese convert was interpreted by 
Mr. Shuck, the brethren seemed surprised that his 
faith and his religion were just like their own.” 

“In its first twerity-four years, or before the war, 
this society had contributed $4,520.00 to misisons. 

An African Andrew Broaddus.—‘Nor was the 
woman’s work all. Though it belongs to a later 
date, we must tell her how the Beulah Church in 
1847 organized a Juvenile Society. It had been 
stated in the “Mission Journal’ that a native African 
boy could be educated for $12.00 a year. This so- 
ciety promised to educate one. ‘They had the privi- 
lege of naming him, and called him for their old 
pastor, Andrew Broadus.” 

Early Boxes.—Doubtless most of us have for- 
gotten that the time was when the idea prevailed 
that one of the necessities for spreading American 
religion was )American clothing. The record of a 
Kentucky Gia. brings this to mind. The Bethel 
Female Society, organized in 1822, near Hopkins- 
ville, Ky., though it consisted of only 24 members, 
sent a valuable box of clothing of their own manu- 
facture to the Carey station in India. The box did not 
arrive in less than twelve months, and nearly eigh- 
teen months elapsed before they heard of its arrival. 
Other boxes were sent to the “Valley Towns,” the 
Indian settlements in North Carolina, but the great 
distance and slowness of receipt and acknowledg- 
ment were very discouraging. A plea was presented 


60 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


for some form of organization by which clothing 
prepared by all the societies might be gathered at 
a certain time of the year and sent by a trusty per- 
son. In this way, says the letter, making this prop- 
osition “the number of Female Societies contribut- 
ing clothing might be greatly enlarged.” 

Helping Oncken.—The records of a society com- 
posed of women in the vicinity of Mt. Moriah 
Church, South Carolina, have been preserved from 
1833 to 1840, and show very interestingly the broad 
sympathy of its members. While the contributions 
were not large, the objects among which they were 
divided make a record of enterprises near the hearts 
of the Baptist of that day. Burman missions stand 
side by side with the education of pious young men 
in the Furman Academy, four dollars to aid the 
Baptist Tract Society in erecting a building in 
Philadelphia and translations of the Scriptures by 
the American and Foreign Bible Society. In 1840 
the entire collection was voted to help “Brother 
Oncken.” ‘This last contribution links this society 
with the work of the Baptist Apostle to Northern 
Europe. 

Contribution With Representation —Contribu- 
tion without representation, however, formed no 
part of the plan or thought either of these societies 
or the conventions of their states. | 

Baptists are democratic by belief and by practice, 
and, indeed, the Baptist church may well be called 
the most democratic organization on earth. If any 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 61 


fears that women through contributing to missions 
“might overstep their sphere’ were entertained, 
fears that years later rose like thunder clouds eager 
to blot out their entire effort, no hint of them come 
to us. Phe Moriah Society annually sent its 
delegates to the South Carolina Convention, organ- 
ized in 1821. In the first annual session of the North 
Carolina Baptist Convention (1831) the Female Be- 
nevolent Society of Raleigh, where the women had 
never lost the missionary spirit found there in the 
eatly days of Luther Rice’s visits, and the societies 
of Bethel and Cape Fear, were represented by three 
of the thirty-seven delegates. First in the list of 
delegates stands the name of Patrick W. Dowd, the 
representative of the Raleigh Society and the presi- 
dent of the convention! 

Seven Alabama Societies.—Seven Alabama socie- 
ties played a decisive part in the organization of the 
Alabama Convention in 1823. It was on this wise. 
The anti-misisonary spirit was strong. A call was 
issued for a meeting looking to a Baptist State or- 
ganization—‘If this meeting meant anything it 
meant missions.” Every effort was made by a few 
leading spirits to gather a large body of delegates. 
When the day appointed arrived there were but 
twenty. “Confidence became stiffened” when it was 
ascertained that half of these came from seven Wo- 
men’s Missionary Societies. ‘Their name should 
hold a high place in Alabama history. They were 
Bethel, Jonesboro, Salem (Green County), Clai- 


62 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


borne, Elyton, Roupe’s Valley and Greensboro. The 
range of gifts reported was from a watch and chain 
given by one member to “two pairs of socks made 
by her own hands” from a member of the Ladies’ 
Society of Monticello. 

More influential, however, in the state organiza- 
tion than even the societies of Alabama was the 
work of a little group of women who probably did 
not call themselves a society. 

Prayer and Pains in Arkansas.—“In the spring of 
1828 some two or three pious and cross-bearing old 
sisters living in Lawrence County, Arkansas, on 
Spring River, got together and talked over the des- 
titute condition of the county, there being no Bap- 
tist preacher in all the state known to them. - They 
had heard of Rev. David Orr, of Missouri. After 
prayerful deliberation, they wrote him to come to 
their relief. He took their letter before the church, 
and asked that they allow him to go to this desti- 
tute field. They remonstrated, but he said, ‘All the 
sympathies of my soul appeared to be aroused in 
favor of the destitute in Arkansas, and all their re- 
monstrances were ineffectual. In a few days, I 
started for the territory.’ The success of Bro. Orr 
was wonderful, and led in a few years to the organi- 
zation of Spring River Association, and a little later 
to the formation of Rocky Bayou Association.” 

A Piano for Missions—Time went on, churches 
and associations grew as the result of these wo- 
men’s efforts. Then into the heart of Mrs. George 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 63. 


Ann Bledsoe came a great desire that Arkansas 
Baptists might meet in a state convention to for-' 
ward missions. ‘The organization which resulted 
in 1847 was largely due to her interest and efforts. 
But she was not allowed to be present. She had 
gone to a better country. Her cherished hope was 
not forgotten in her last hours. To the convention 
to be formed she left its first legacy. It was her 
piano, a rare possession in those days. This was 
to be sold and the proceeds given to missions. 

A Commendation.—Time would fail to tell of the 
Ebenezer Female Missionary Society (1816); the 
Cheraw Hill Female Mite Society (1817); States- 
burg (1818); Welch Neck Juvenile Female Society 
(1820)—all of South Carolina; Flat Rock, North 
Carolina (1823); the Armstrong Society at Colum- 
bus, Miss. (1823), and the Brandon Society of Mis- 
sissippi (1837). By 1840, societies of Southern Bap- 
tist women had greatly multiplied, and were an im- 
portant and recognized part of mission work. Their 
liberality was so notable that it was specially com- 
mended in the reports of the Triennial Convention. 

Hunting in Garrets.—To trace the history of each 
society further would be impossible. A list of the 
earliest societies which have come to our knowledge 
will be found in the appendix of this volume. Again 
in the interest of history and for the inspiration of 
those who would tread in the steps of worthy fore- 
mothers, it is urged that old records be hunted up 
and preserved. Doubtless other garrets and many 


64 TNO ROMA TS HRW i 


another dusty sole leather trunk holds historic rec- 
cords waiting to reward the seekers. | 

The Greatest Mission Work.—Before we leave 
the mission work of women before and during the 
thirty-one years when Southern Baptists formed a 
part of the Triennial Convention and while the old 
regime of Southern life, of which the Southern girl 
of 1830 sang so happily, prevailed, we must not fail 
to speak of the greatest mission work ever done by 
any class of American women—the work of South- 
ern women among their slaves. How the slaves 
came to this country at its earliest beginnings, and 
were found in both North and South, the justice, 
or commercial advantages or disadvantages of 
this “institution” form no part of the story we are 
relating. The deep concern of the master and mis- 
tress for the religious training of the slaves under 
their care, and the Christianizing of this race is a 
history yet to be written. Here it is only slightly 
sketched, as part of the background which throws 
the character of the work and workers of a later 
day into just proportions and relief, while it honors 
the piety and patience of the Christian men and wo- 
men of that day. 

The First Missionaries to the Colored People. 
Who were the first missionaries to the colored peo- 


All historie records of Mission Societies entrusted to the 
Union will be carefully preserved in the historical file at its 
headquarters, 15 West Franklin Street, Baltimore, Md. 


INVROY ATA SERV ICH 65 


ple, was being discussed in a convention of South- 
ern white men, when a negro who was seated in the 
rear of the building rose and said, “With your per- 
mission, I will tell you who were the first mission- 
aries to the negroes. They were their white mis- 
tresses.” He was right. 

The interest in the conversion of the negroes anti- 
dates any form of missionary society. Southern 
Christians could never be justly taunted with send- 
ing “blankets and top-boots to the Hottentots” 
while neglecting the religious training of the black 
race at home. 


The First Day at Church.—Going to church for 
the first time is always a great event for the small 
person who experiences it. Little wonder then that 
nearly eighty years afterward, its vivid memories 
were set down by Mrs. E. Y. Tupper, of Charles- 
ton, S, C., the mother of Dr. H. A. Tupper, for years 
secretary of the Foreign Mission Board, in a paper 
written for her children, entitled “The Recol- 
lections of a Very Long Life,” from which we have 
quoted before. The picture she gives of the church 
that memorable day will stand, as far as instruction 
of the negroes is concerned, for many another. 

“TI remember the first Sabbath I went to church. 
I was not four years old; that was in 1804. Never 
can [ forget my astonishment when I saw in a high 
pulpit Dr. Furman in a black gown and white 
bands. I knew him personally and intimately; he 


66 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


was a familiar visitor at our happy home. The next 
cause of surprise to me was the concourse of negroes 
who had assembled and filled the north gallery to 
overflowing. And then, when Dr. Furman lined 
out the hymns and the choir (seated round the font) 
commenced some familiar old-fashioned tunes and 
the gallery burst forth, it appeared to me like thun- 
der, 

Colored Sunday-Schools.—Famous as this church 
has been in its influence among the white people 
of Charleston, its historian tells us that it was still 
more successful in gathering in the black people. 
Not only were they attendants on the church ser- 
vices, but there was a Sunday-schogl for them, pre- 
sided over by a white superintendent and teachers. 
Such Sunday-schools were to be found all over the 
South, | 

An Old Church Record.—Closely and carefully 
written are a few pages of the record of the First 
Church of Nashville, Tenn., dating back to 1820, 
which, snatched from the fire by some hand before 
it was too late, bear the marks of the flame upon 
them..;Here again and@aeaimuahemreception and 
needs of the colored members are mentioned. Some 
ol)ithe entries, are: pecondmierd s,Day ineoepts 
1820. Received as members Ceaser and Juno, Ser- 
vants of Mrs. Beck.” “Saturday before the 4th 
Lord’s Day, December, 1820. Discussed arrange- 
ments for the colored members and the subject laid 
over for consideration at the next meeting.” 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 67 


“Saturday before the 4th Lord’s Day in May, 
1821, received by letter Phillis, a blind woman of 
color.” 

“The Church Conference on the 2nd Lord’s Day 
in June, 1821, having heard the report * * * pro- 
ceeded to the choice of a Pastor.” The names of 
those at this conference are recorded. Among them, 
the Colored Brethren, Ceasar, Henry Tait, Cyrus, 
Buck, Ephraim, and colored sisters, Mary Tait and 
Olly.” 

In 1828 the membership was 101 white and 117 
colored. 

A Famous African Church—Out of such 
churches grew the first colored churches in the 
larger cities. Famous among these is the First 
African Baptist Church of Richmond, organized in 
1849, “the colored element” of the white church be- 
ing so large “that only a part could be furnished 
with sittings.” ‘T'o this church belonged that noted 
colored man, Lott Carey, who, like the other and 
more famous Carey, was also the pioneer in a great 
mission field—being the first Baptist missionary 
from America to the African continent. He was 
sent out by the society formed in 1815 among the 
colored members. ‘This was organized by William 
and James Crane, the earnest friends of the colored 
people, one being for many years the president and 
the other the secretary. Specially did James Crane, 
the secretary, love to represent this humble society 
in public anniversaries, associations and conven- 


68 IN ROVARISERVICt 


tions. He was their special delegate to the Tri- | 
ennial Convention of 1832, held in the city of New 
York. 

Black Stars.—In the religious instruction of the 
negroes the women took a most active part. The 
mistress was slave to the demands of the plantation. 
She superintended the manufacturing and making 
of the clothing. She cared for the sick, she was 
religious advisor and friend to a family sometimes 
numbering more than a hundred. 

Recalling now with joy the Christian teaching 
given to her black dependants, one writes: “I shall 
have some black stars in my crown.” 

Space will not allow mention of other similar 
testimonies which come to us and which can be 
heard from the lips of hundreds of old ladies who 
took part in this work. The picture of these gentle 
Priscillas instructing their black dependants, pa- 
tiently and persistently putting before them a liv- 
ing pattern in word and deed, may well stimulate 
their daughters and granddaughters to like hand- 
to-hand endeavors for those who still need to be 
taught the way of life more perfectly. To thous- 
ands like these, and the Christian masters whom 
they aided, we owe it that these millions of black 
people came to the day of their freedom a Chris- 
tianized people. Imagination faints before the 
thought of what would have been, had it been other- 
wise. 

Here are some recollections from the life of long 


EN a ROY its BR VCR 69 


ago given by Southern Baptist women who recall 
this work in their early days. First is a picture of 
home life in Virginia: 

Sunday Afternoons.—“My mother had four young 
colored girls who were learning to be seamstresses 
at our home, and she gave each of them a Bible, 
and taught them to read in it. I frequently spent 
my Sunday afternoons in teaching Bible verses and 
the Catechism. My brother, Rev. B. Manly, D. D., 
began preaching to the colored people at the Bap- 
tist Church in Tuscaloosa, Ala., while he was still 
a student at the University of Alabama.” 

The Union Catechism.—A dear old lady, a rela- 
tive of one of America’s greatest poets, who is now 
past eighty, looking far back into the past, writes: 
“Our plantation was situated in Warren County, 
Mississippi, near Vicksburg. My family owned 
hundreds of slaves, all of which we housed and 
clothed ina comfortable manner. It was our delight 
to see that they were well cared for. Not only this, 
but we had a spiritual joy in looking after their spirit- 
ual life. It was my custom to gather the small house 
negroes around me and teach them the Union Cate- 
chism. When the minister visited us we always 
called in the house servants. We had a large arbor 
on our plantation, in which the negroes worshiped. 
Among the slaves were negro preachers, who would 
preach to them. Besides, the white preachers of the 
community would preach to them. Not only did we 
have services for our negroes on the plantation, but 


70 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


many of them went with us to our churches and 
were members, and were served with sacrament.” 

The Children on the Black Bench.—Another 
mother in Israel recalls how “About sixty years ago, 
when I was quite a child, I used to go to the pro- 
tracted meetings held by the colored people in my 
native city, Norfolk, Va. They were not allowed 
as slaves to hold night meetings, but when the 
kitchen and house work were done, they went, in 
great crowds, to their meeting houses in the after- 
noon. When the white pastor had finished his ser- 
mon the service would be turned over to the colored 
brethren, and, for an hour or more they would 
gather around the “mourners,” praying. with them, 
and giving them instruction. ‘The little white chil- 
dren would sit decorously, at the back of the house, 
intensely interested. ‘The colored people who de- 
sired it were allowed membership in the white 
churches, and were assigned to special seats dur- 
ing the service.” 

Nearing the Half-Century.—Thus the first half 
of the last century drew near its close. Wonderful 
changes had come in the world of knowledge and 
commerce. In religious thought missions included 
the world, though as yet vast regions had never 
been pressed by the foot of the messenger of the 
gospel. Here and there a mountain top caught a 
faint ray of light, but the far-reaching valleys lay 
in unbroken darkness. 


INR ROY AL SERVICE i 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


Aim.—To show that the growth of the Church is insep- 
arably connected with efforts for others; to follow the mis- 
sion work of Southern Baptist women during the first half 
of the nineteenth century. 


BrstE Reapine.—General Topic—Chrisi’s Mission to 
Women. Study 1. To Hlevate the Home :—His coming ex- 
alts a woman—Luke 1: 28. Causes two women to prophesy 
—Luke 1: 45-48. He is cradled and watched by a woman— 
Luke 2: 12, 16. Is heralded by a woman—Luke 2: 48-49. 
Is obedient to a woman—Luke 2: 51. 

PersonaL THoucHtT.—Like Mary, I need to ponder long 
and earnestly the meaning of Christ’s coming and my per- 
sonal responsibility for the fulfilment of His mission. Do I 
help or hinder? 

SuGcESTED CHART.—Baptist growth in the United States, 
1800, 200,000; 1918, 5,529,578. 

A parallelogram containing twenty-eight equal squares, 
each representing 200,000. The center square dark; the 
others white. Write below—‘God alone giveth the in- 
crease.” 

PARALLEL READING.—Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, 
pages 9-29; Morning Hour of American Baptist Missions, 
125-145, 309-410; Western Women in Hastern Lands, 3-19; 
The Upward Path, Chapters 1, 2 and 7; The Missionary 
Work of Southern Baptist Convention, Chapter 14; The 
Home Mission Task, Chapter 7. 


CHAPTER II. 
IN THE SHADOW. 
1845—1888. 


In the years since 1830, woman’s thoughts and 
outlook have changed. The Southern Girl, whom 
we heard singing so carelessly, has become a wo- 
man. ‘lime has traced lines of thought which add 
rather than detract from her fair face. Fierce dis- 
cussions about the life which seems so beautiful to 
her have arisen. Since to her this is the land of all 
others, and the way of life the most desirable, to 
know that it is called into question raises feelings 
of resentment. 

Burdened now with the care of a great planta- 
tion household, as her mother before her had been, 
she sees no way to lighten these burdens, no solu- 
tion to the questions which other parts of the coun- 
try are beginning to ask. Fastened upon her an- 
cestors, almost without will of their own, she sees 
no relief for the situation should it be desired. 

The world is beginning to change in many ways. 
Steamboats from experiments have become profit- 
able means of communication and transportation. 
Railroads have begun to reach out from the larger 
cities. Handlooms, of patterns not unlike those of 
the time of Solomon, are being replaced by ma- 





Margaret Home, Greenville, S. C. 


Headquarters W. M. U. Baltimore, Md. 


W.M. U. Training School, Louisville, Ky. 





IN ROYAL SERVICE 73 


chinery. Those who imagine are asking if there 
are not yet farther, undreamed reaches before them. 


Day Dreams.—Changes are coming, too, in the 
demands for the education of women. Some are 
beginning to claim that for them also is the wisdom 
stored in languages long dead, and for them, too, 
the wonders of science. Her own girls, thinks the 
woman, should add to all the housewifely lore of 
their mother and grandmothers these wider realms 
of knowledge. Tennyson will voice the hope of 
many another woman when a little later he sings 
that woman should 


“Tearn and be 
All that not harms distinctive womanhood 


Till at the last she set herself to man 
Like perfect music unto noble words, 


Self-reverent each and reverencing each 
Distinct in individualities.” 


Upon equal footing she believes they should bless 
the wider world. Little does she dream of the fiery 
ordeal of war through which her daughters are to 
pass, burning up the old way of life and leaving 
only ashes out of which must slowly grow a new 
order. 

The Baptist School Girl—When the day begins 
to break, be it ever so faintly, many turn to the 


74. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


light, with eyes of hope, though sunrise is yet far 
away. Who saw the first promise of light is often 
an unanswerable and fruitless inquiry. So it is with 
the beginning of higher education for women. It 
is claimed that Judson College, Marion, Ala., is the 
oldest Baptist college for girls in the world, and 
“the oldest college for girls in the South ‘having 
an unbroken record of work.” Its very name sug- 
gests the link between education and missions. It 
was named for Ann Hasseltine Judson, who was 
called by her husband “that incomparable woman.” 
Founded in 1838, it began work on January 7, 1839, 
with nine pupils. But day stood on tip-toe, and 
the school grew rapidly, meeting with great favor. 
A missionary society was founded almost as soon 
as the school, and was called the Ann Hasseltine 
Missionary Society. From this school and society 
began at once to flow missionary influences which 
were felt in churches far and near. In its seventy- 
five years it has given nine daughters to Foreign 
Missions and had under its care the daughters of 
a number of foreign workers. 

Bessie Tift College, successor to Monroe College, 
organized in 1847, which followed probably a still 
older school, Hollins College (1842), Richmond 
Woman’s College (1854), Greenville College (1854), 
and a number of later organizations were centers of 
missionary training. 7 

An Endowed Society.—The Missionary Society 
of Richmond College deserves special mention from 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 75 


the unique fact that it came into existence as an en- 
dowed organization. A thousand dollars was given 
it to be in perpetual trust, the interest to be used 
for the purchase of mission books and magazines. 
Since the Civil War this fund has been in the hands 
of the Foreign Mission Board, which pays the in- 
terest with unfailing regularity. Thus early the 
wise founder of one society realized, what many 
have not yet learned, that misisonary fires cannot 
burn without missionary fuel. This society is ap- 
propriately named in honor of its founders—the 
Gwathmey Missionary Society. 

wThe Lone Star.—While the older states were 
growing in mission outreach, a lone star was rising 
in the far Southwest, and forces were gathering 
which were to culminate in creating the “Empire 
State” of Texas. Missions in this vast territory link 
themselves with Marion, Ala., the home of Judson 
College. 

“Before 1830 only a few colonies of white people 
had settled in the country. Texas was under Span- 
ish rule, and Roman Catholic priests were in posi- 
tion to forbid Protestant service. Baptist histories 
record a few Baptist sermons preached during this 
early period. Only in private homes or secluded 
places could the people meet for any kind of re- 
ligious worship. 

A Woman Who Made History.—‘We hear of 
prayer meetings held by a few women near Nacog- 
doches as far back as 1832. Hiding in a thicket, in 


76 IN ‘ROYAL SERVICE 


fear of savage foes, they lifted their hearts to the 
refuge of the helpless of the earth, and vowed to 
serve Him in prosperity as well as in adversity. 
This promise was kept, and cottage prayer meet- 
ings started in the home of one of the party, Mrs. 
Massie Millard, and extended to others as the little 
settlement grew. In 1835 there came to this little 
town a woman who made history for the Baptist 
cause, Mrs. Annette Bledsoe, sister of Margaret 
Lea, who afterward married General Sam Houston. 
She was very young, just married, with, as she ex- 
pressed it, a passion for souls. Educated in Marion, 
Ala., she knew French, and now studied Spanish, 
as she found she would need it to reach the women 
and children. The Domestic Board gave her tracts 
and testaments, and she began, among those 
ignorant Mexican women, the first women’s mission 
work in the state. Texas was yet a part of Mexico, 
so the work had to be done very quietly, and with 
little outward result for a long time. However, a 
sunday-school was established, and many Mexi- 
can women, too timid to brave the storm of oppo- 
sition that would have followed an open alignment 
with the Protestant faith, yet turned to the Savior of 
the world, and whispered the faith of God to their 
little children. This early society of brave and de- 
voted women grew to thirty-five, with Mrs. Bledsoe 
as their leader. After T'exas became a republic, and 
the Baptist Church at Nacogdoches could meet 
openly, the work grew faster, and in 1839 we find 


IN RO NEA Ue SS EEN Ge ive 


that there were sixty-five women in this society, 
sewing for the poor, working in the Sunday-school, 
and holding meetings with the Mexican women. 
The Door to a Wide Field.—‘‘Soon after this ‘God 
opened a door to her,’ as she says, and she left Na- 
cogdoches, and went West and South. Everywhere 
she found work to do, and did it with her whole 
heart. At San Filipe she stopped to get literature 
from the famous first Sunday-school in Texas, and, 
well supplied by Dr. Pilgrim, went up the Brazos. 
At Washington the first Baptist church organized 
in Texas was already more than ten years old, and 
she joined with the women of that church in ex- 
tending their work into the outlying districts. 
There were Catholic churches all round them, and 
much opposition and persecution; nevertheless, in. 
1841, Mrs. Bledsoe was one of the organizers of a 
second Baptist church in the eastern part of Wash- 
ington County. This was the church at Independ- 
ence, and from that time this church became a cen- 
tral point from which radiated much of the educa- 
tional and missionary work of the Baptists of the 
State. The work of the women was always the 
same—prayer meetings, sewing societies, getting 
into close touch with new women as they moved 
into the county, and setting them in turn to work 
among the Mexicans and Indians. There was a 
kind of “Book Depository’ at Washington, started 
by Dr. Z. N. Morrell, and testaments and Baptist 
literature could be obtained there. ‘There, too, at 


78 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the old Providence Church, organized in 1829, were 
many faithful women who were working and pray- 
ing for the establishment of Baptist schools. In 
1841 Mrs. Bledsoe’s sister, Margaret, married Gen- 
eral Houston, and they with her mother and brother 
came to Washington County, where they joined 
with Baylor, Creath, Tryon, Huckins, and the Ger- 
man Baptists, Wedemeyer, Keifer and Gronds, to- 
gether with many others, in keeping up a central 
work at Independence, until the Education Society 
was formed, the State Convention organized, and 
Baylor University founded. This was in 1845. The 
charter granted to Baylor University was granted 
by the: Republic of Texas. About this time Mrs. 
Bledsoe lost her husband and returned to her old 
home in Marion, Ala., for a course of study. 

A Growing Power.—‘She returned in a year or 
two, and traveled over a large part of Texas as an 
independent misisonary worker. She liked to call 
herself a Sunday-school missionary, and indeed her 
work remained exclusively among the women and 
children. She is said to have organized in twenty- 
five localities during this period. We hear of help 
provided for young ministers at Baylor University, 
and of meetings held all over Washington County. 
She grew in power and influence, and aroused such 
enthusiasm that it is said the women shouted and 
the children cried. For years she traveled all over 
the Union association organizing, encouraging and 
aiding the work of the women, and in her unselfish 


IN ROYAL’ SERVICE v9 


enthusiasm giving the impetus to that mother asso- 
ciation that is felt today.” 

The Southern Baptist Convention.—In the years 
in which Texas was thus forging its way first to 
independence and then to statehood in the Union, 
Baptist hearts were stirred by a sad disagreement. 
Fighteen-forty-eight, the year which saw ‘Texas 
come into the Union, saw also the disruption of the 
Triennial Convention, which for thirty-one years 
had held the Baptists of the United States together 
in one missionary body. In these years Southern 
Baptists had contributed through it $212,000.00 to 
Foreign Missions. 

The history of this division has been written else- 
where, and need not be rehearsed here. Since, how- 
ever, the Woman’s Missionary Union is a part of 
the Southern Baptist Convention, and its history is 
ours, a glance at these days of separation from the 
old organization and the early growth of the new, 
cannot be without interest. 

Clouds had been gathering slowly but surely. In 
the two previous sessions of the Triennial Conven- 
tion “slavery and anti-slavery men began to draw 
off on different sides.” The “noble on both sides 
endeavored to meet this” by resolutions looking to 
peace. But it was useless. The breach grew rapidly 
wider. The result was a desire on the part of both 
North and South to organize into separate bodies. 
At the call of the Board of Managers of the Vir- 
ginia Foreign Missionary Society there assembled 


80 : IN; ROYAL SBRVICE, 


in Augusta, Ga., May 8, 1845, ‘three hundred and 
twenty-eight delegates from Maryland, Virginia, 
North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, 
Louisiana, Kentucky, and the District of Columbia. 

New Life from the Old.—Never did the history 
and purpose of the old Triennial Convention seem 
dearer. For five days they sat in session. | “Entire 
unanimity marked all deliberations of the body.” 
A committee of four prepared an address from the 
Southern Baptist Convention: 

“To the Brethren in the United States; to the 
congregations connected with the _ respective 
churches; and to all candid men.” 

A picture of the four chosen for the spokesmen 
of the Southern point of view has been preserved 
for us. 

“Dr. W. B. Johnson was the embodiment of ac- 
curacy, particularity and courtesy; Dr. T. Curtis 
was perhaps the most learned and intellectual man 
of the Convention, being, too, of impartial judg- 
ment, as an Englishman recently from the shores 
of his slave-hating country; Dr. Richard Fuller had 
been an eminent lawyer and was then in the flood- 
tide of his fame for incomparable eloquence; Dr. 
C. D. Mallary was pre-eminently the St. John of 
the Convention, and of the Baptist denomination 
of the South.” The constitution adopted was in all 
essential points the same as that under which the 
old Triennial Convention had worked. ‘The new 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 81 


organization carried on the history and purpose of 
the old in many ways. 

A Famous Phrase.—A man and a phrase stand as 
living links between the organization of 1814 and 
1845. The man was William Bullien Johnson, who, 
as a young man of thirty-two years, bore the long 
fatigues of the journey from Georgia to be sole 
representative of that state at the organization 
of the Triennial Convention in Philadelphia in 
1814. He went, however, as president of the Sa- 
vannah Baptist Foreign Mission Society, for 
which in 1813 he had written an appeal in which 
for the first time appears the famous phrase, “a plan 
by which the energies of the whole Baptist denomi- 
nation throughout America may be elicited, com- 
bined, and directed” for the propagation of the gos- 
pel. This phrase went into the constitution of the 
Triennial Convention. Year after year Dr. John- 
son gave himself unreservedly to making it a reality 
through that Triennial Convention, of which he was 
the last president from the South, and a worthy 
successor to Dr. Furman, of South Carolina, its first 
president. He was the first president of the South- 
ern Baptist Convention, and he who will may read 
today his famous phrase, which still stands in the 
constitution under which we serve. Nor can it die. 
He who wrote it lived “until eighty winters had 
spread their silver on his head,” closing in his home 
in South Carolina in 1862 a life of great service, well 
done. But the hope expressed in his phrase has 


82 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


not yet been fulfilled. To “elicit, combine, and di- 
rect” all Southern Baptist men and women for active 
service for the propagation of the gospel still stands 
the great, unfinished task of the Convention and 
the Woman’s Missionary Union. 

A New Order.—With the withdrawal of Southern 
Baptists, the old Triennial Convention ceased to 
exist. The Northern Baptists deemed that their mis- 
sion work could be carried on more successfully by 
dividing Home and Foreign Missions. ‘Their work 
was thereafter conducted under two societies, the 
American Baptist Home Mission Society, organized 
in 1832, and the American Baptist Union, organized 
in 1845. This form of work was continued until 
1906, when the societies re-united in the Northern 
Baptist Convention. While the Northern Baptists 
thus divided their work for missions in our own and 
other lands, our Southern Baptist Convention came 
into being with two boards—a Board of Managers 
for Foreign Missions, to be located in Richmond, 
Virginia, and a Board of Domestic Missions, to be 
located in Marion, Alabama. 

A Great Harvest.—The seed planted and watered 
by the Triennial Convention was scattered, not lost. 

In 1905 a body representing the five million Bap- 
tists of the United States, together with the Baptists 
of Canada, was organized, each great body of Bap- 
tists uniting, working under its own organization, 
but joined in heart, in purpose, and in prayer for 
the salvation of the whole world. Farther than 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 83 


this, this great body in the same year united with 
the Baptists of the world in the Baptist World 
Alliance. 

Days of Beginning.—There was no prophet to 
foresee this day in 1845. With much enthusiasm, 
however, the Southern Baptist Convention began 
its work. In this enthusiasm the multiplying wo- 
man’s missionary societies fully participated. 

During the thirty-one years of united work, the 
foreign missions of American Baptists had pros- 
pered. The report of 1846 showed that they had 
gathered more than five thousand into their 
churches on foreign fields, six hundred and four of 
whom had been baptized the year previous. Re- 
ceipts were something over a hundred thousand 
dollars. 

Since this work had largely centered around the 
heroic figure of Dr. Judson, it was natural that the 
greater part of it should be in Burmah. While the 
Northern Baptists have since added missions in 
many other lands, Burmah and India have remained 
their chief mission, in which they have had wonder- 
ful success. 

Jehu Lewis Shuck, the beneficiary of the Beulah 
Society, not only for his education, but for his out- 
fit, sailed, with his wife, for China, September 22, 
1835, to begin Baptist mission work in that great 
country. They reached Macao just a year later. 
Mrs. Shuck died in 1844. At the beginning of the 
Southern Baptist Convention (1845), Mr. Shuck and 


84 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Mr. Issachar Jacob Roberts, of Tennessee, became 
our first missionaries, and China our first foreign 
field. Beginning thus early, this, the greatest mis- 
sion field of the world, has been the one to which 
the largest number of our missionaries have been 
sent, though other countries were soon embraced 
in our mission endeavor. For these reasons South- 
ern Baptists, since the dissolution of the Triennial 
Convention, have not had missions in Burmah or 
India. 

A Visit from Judson.—The next year (1846) the 
new Convention met in Richmond, and Judson was 
an honored guest. It was his last visit to this 
country. His wonderful life was nearing its close. 
He, more than any. other, man, embodied the 
thought of foreign missions. To think of him was 
to see behind him the unconverted millions of Bur- 
mah. ‘The first president of our Foreign Mission 
Board, the eloquent pulpit orator, Dr. J. B. Jeter, 
tall and majestic, welcomed him in behalf of the 
Convention. Higher and higher grew the flights of 
feeling, more and more tender the expressions of 
love and esteem until the closing paragraph. 

“Brother Judson,” he said, “we have marked your 
labors, have sympathized in your various sufferings, 
have shed many a tear at the foot of the ‘Hopia- 
tree, have gone, in fancy, on mournful pilgrimage 
to the rocky island of St. Helena, have rejoiced in 
your successes and the successes of your devoted 
associates, and have long and fervently wished to 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 85 


see your face in the flesh. This privilege we now 
enjoy. Welcome, twice welcome, are you, my 
brother, to our city—our churches—our bosoms. I 
speak as the representative of Southern Bap- 
tists. We love you for the truth’s sake and for 
your labors in the cause of Christ. We honor you 
as the Father of American missions.” 

Thus passed this great leader whose inspiration 
lingers. 

Expansion.—Rapidly our foreign work expanded. 
We cannot trace it year by year, but in the first 
eighteen years—1845-1861—twenty-two mission- 
aries, “most of whom were married,” had gone to 
China. The Yoruba missions on the west coast of 
Africa had been opened in 1849 and sixteen mis- 
sionaries appointed. A mission had been begun in 
Brazil, but for a number of reasons, given up. Mis- 
sions in the newly opened country of Japan had 
been determined upon and four missionaries ap- 
pointed, two of whom were prevented from going 
by the Civil War, and two of whom, on their way 
hither met an unknown death at sea. The Liberian 
Mission, which had its beginnings in Richmond in 
1815, was maintained, having twenty-four stations, 
1,200 church members, and seven hundred pupils 
in school. That the need of maintaining their own 
missions was calling out larger effort and the work 
had multiplied by division, is evinced by the fact 
that in these eighteen years twice as much was 


86 IN ROYAL SERVICE; 


given as in the thirty-one years with the Triennial 
Convention. 

Such is the “dry” statement of a period full of 
tremendous questions at home and full of stories 
of heroic daring abroad. Some‘glimpses of the 
lives of the‘heroines of these pioneer times in 
heathen lands are promised later.: 

An Experiment.—One daring adventure into a 
new order of mission endeavor must be mentioned. 
When Judson was asked if he could use single wo- 
men in mission work in Burmah he had replied 
quickly, “Yes, a shipload.” But the shipload had 
not come. Some single women had asked to be 
sent, but sternly refused. In effect, they were told, 
like Carey, “to sit down.” If God wanted them on 
mission fields He would send them a husband who 
would take them as helpmates. It was a daring 
thing for a woman to go alone where all the way 
was to be made.. But Miss Harriet A. Baker, of 
Powhatan County, Virginia, dared, and was ap- 
pointed in 1849. The Board apologetically stated 
in its next report that “Sister Harriet Baker has 
gone to this position for the purpose of attempting 
the establishment of a school for female children. 
This is an experiment, the beneficial influence of 
which remains to be tested.” Soon after her arrival 
Mr. Shuck wrote:- “Our mission passed a resolu- 
tion authorizing her to commence a female board- 
ing school on a small scale, but with a view of its 
gradual enlargement. The general opinion among 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 87 


missionaries seems to be that when a mission has a 
boarding school for one sex, there should be in the 
Same mission a similar school for the other sex. 
This is especially desirable in view of future matri- 
monial connections.” Before we smile at this frank 
avowal of matrimonial intentions, we must remem- 
ber the tragedy, still daily enacted in China, when 
a Christian girl is compelled to marry into a heathen 
home, or a Christian man to take a heathen wife. 
The experiment of sending out a single woman in 
this particular case did not prove a success. Miss 
Baker was compelled to return in 1853 on account 
of ill health, and for some years the Board was op- 
posed to sending unmarried women. 

Work at Home.— While the work abroad was ex- 
panding, the work of the Domestic Mission Board 
was being carried on among the white people, the 
negroes and the Indians. Six missionaries were un- 
der appointment in the second year of the Conven- 
tion. These six grew into fifty-seven in the next 
three years. They were doing valiant work in 
Florida, Texas and Louisiana. One reports himself 
as the only ordained minister in Florida in an area 
of four hundred and fifty miles. Five years later 
(1853) twenty cities, “from Wheeling, W. Va., to 
Tampa, Fla., and from St. Louis, Mo., to Houston, 
‘Texas, were stations of the Home Board. ‘This 
year the First Church in Washington, which had 
been helped heretofore, “came off the board.” The 
missionaries were instructed to constantly, and as 


88 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


far as in their power, to preach to the colored peo- 
ple, who gave them a most cordial welcome. Among 
the Indians of Indian Territory, the work was for 
the Cherokees, Creeks, Choctaws, Chicasaws and 
Seminoles, though some of the wild tribes in the 
western part of the territory heard of “the Jesus 
road.” 

Progress and Hope.—Progress and hope were 
the watchwords both at home and abroad, and hope 
was uppermost when in 1859 the Convention again 
met in Richmond to sum up the success of its first 
fourteen years. The Home Board had its repre- 
sentatives in every South and Southwestern State, 
in Indian Territory, and California; the Foreign 
Board in China and Africa, and was looking to 
Japan. War? It was impossible. Were we not 
all brethren? And if it came, it would be a passing 
cloud. “All the blood could be wiped up with a 
pocket handkerchief.” Six weeks would more than 
see the beginning and the end. 

Then the storm burst. 

The Baptism of Fire.—The war was to the women 
of the South a baptism of fire. Left to care for 
home, children and slaves; to educate, to protect, 
feed and clothe them; to bear the agonizing sus- 
pense of delayed news from the front, the long- 
drawn agony of scant news from the hospital, or 
the heart-breaking news of death on the battlefield ; 
to see the supplies grow less; to hear the howling 
of the hungry wolf drawing nearer and nearer; to 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 89 


look tremblingly into the nameless terror of the 
future; to stand with her children clinging to her 
skirts, and see their upturned faces by the light of 
their blazing home—this was the portion of the 
women of the Confederacy. How they did their 
part, how they cheered, comforted and sustained 
those who went to the front; how their gentle dig- 
nity held together the social order and protected 
them when left alone upon the wide plantations; 
how without murmur they wove and fashioned their 
rough clothing when all else was gone; how they 
sent comforts to the front, while they lived on the 
barest morsel at home; how they never through it 
all wavered in upholding the standard of truth and 
honor—is a history which will never be fully 
written. 

War and Foreign Missions.—It is no wonder that 
foreign missions languished as the tide of war rose, 
and the Southern States were cut off from the 
world, and shut up to the fiercest struggle of the 
last century. The contributions, which had been 
more than $40,000.00 in 1860, dropped to less than 
nine tnousand in 1863. They rose a little in 1864, 
Georgia and Virginia, however, giving the greater 
part. In 1866, a more hopeless year than all that 
had gone before, the lowest ebb was reached, when 
less than seven thousand was reported. No new 
missionaries were sent. ‘Those on the field from 
whom home support was cut off sustained them- 
selves and the missions by the most strenuous ex- 


90 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


ertions, working as they could, at any employment 
that offered itself, in order that the little churches 
might be held together. 


Christian Life in Camp.—While foreign missions 
languished, home missions was doing a wide work 
among the soldiers. During these years of warfare 
the Home Board employed one hundred and thirty- 
seven men as missionaries to the army, while many 
Baptist ministers were regular chaplains. 


It has been said that “the world never saw since 
Apostolic time more general or more powerful re- 
vivals than those witnessed in the Confederate 
army.’ “It was estimated that nearly one hundred 
and fifty thousand men were converted during the 
progress of the war, and it was believed that fully 
one-third of the soldiers in the field were praying 
men and members of some branch of the Christian 
church.” Inspired by the example of Lee and Jack- 
son, this Christian work went on unabated through 
the four years, and in it the missionaries of our 
Board bore a worthy part. 


The sign of the Red Cross had not yet risen in 
mercy over wounded soldiers’ cots. 


“There was lack of woman’s nursing, there was 
dearth of woman’s tears.” 


Many a Southern and many a Northern woman, 
however, left her home and ministered untiringly 


IN ROYAL SERVICE a 


amid the sad sights of the hospitals, and, bending 
low, caught the last dying message “to mother.” 

A Mother’s Parting Words.—Deeply touching is 
the testimony to the piety and Christian appeal of 
the godly mother, given by the influence of a won- 
Geamaiieatet, written’) by Dr. . Jeter, called iA 
Mother’s Parting Words to Her Soldier Boy.” 

It had wide circulation in the Southern army, and 
hundreds professed conversion from reading it. 
Probably never in the history of such literature 
“has as much been accomplished in so short a period 
by one tract.” The mother whom this leaflet typi- 
fied knew how to say to her son “a good word for 
the, Lord, [esus.’— 

Training in Service—Burdened with personal 
griefs and anxieties almost to breaking, the women 
at home were nevertheless in training for, wider 
religious services—societies for making ,and’ gath- 
ering supplies for ‘the soldiers were formed in 
town and country. Even the school girls took part 
in the work of mercy. Many others besides the girls 
of Central Female Society, now Hillman. College, 
Miss., which did excellent mission work Before the 
war, now did much to relieve the suffering, 6f the 
soldiers by making clothing, nursing, scraping lint, 
writing letters, and reading to the convalescetits. 
Aided by the women of the town, they' sent ‘boxes 
of supplies even so far as to the quartermasten at 
Richmond. | 

In places which were hospital stations, like Ra- 


92 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


leigh, N. C., the women of the town were organ-' 
ized into relief associations, and the town dis- 
tricted into wards from which in turn they visited 
and carried supplies to the hospitals. ‘There was 
always a catch at the heart when Sunday morning a 
messenger would enter the church and, making his 
way to the pulpit, whisper a moment to the preacher. 
Then followed the announcement, “A trainload of 
wounded soldiers has arrived. We will pause while 
the women withdraw to prepare food and hospital 
necessities for them.” Quietly every woman left 
her place, leaving behind only the children and men 
too old for service. 

Week by week the women were finding their 
voices in public prayer, as they met from house to 
house and poured out their sore hearts in cries for 
mercy to the God of war. 

And when it was all over they gathered with tear- 
dimmed eyes and learned how to work, with one an- 
other, in their Memorial Associations. 

Beginning Again.—In 1865 the remnant of men 
came home. They met desolation and poverty. 
Closing over them came the years of Reconstruc- 
tion, as dark as the years that had gone before. 
Despair might well have been their portion had 
tney not found the same brave spirited women 
whom they left behind. Together they faced penury 
and conquered. ‘There was little to give in those 
first hard years. In 1867 the foreign mission con- 
tributions were three times what they were the year 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 93 


before, but only twice in the first fourteen years 
after the close of the war did they reach the amount 
they had given in the years preceding it. Home 
Mission work suffered yet more severely. Lower 
and lower fell the receipts, less and less grew the 
number of missionaries until 1876, when fewer mis- 
sionaries were employed than in many years 
previous. 

Reorganizing Societies.—On these dark times be- 
gan to shimmer the little light which was to grow 
into the Woman’s Mission Union. The candle 
lighted in the Lord in the beginning of the cen- 
tury had never been quenched, only shaded by the 
dark intervening years. Mission-hearted women 
gathered again, societies were reorganized, and be- 
gan work once more. ‘They gave of their pov- 
erty, the gift that counts. 

Woman’s Work in Baltimore.—The light flashed 
up in Baltimore. Woman’s Missionary Societies 
were no new thing in that city. In 1840 the Female 
Baptist Missionary Society of Baltimore reported 
$250.00 to the Maryland Association. In 1855 Dr. 
Roswell Graves, a young man of only twenty-two, 
but a graduate physician and one of the first mis- 
sionaries to combine preaching and healing, went 
to China, carrying the heart of his mother, Mrs. Ann 
J. Graves, with him. From that hour she became a 
living flame for missions. 

The First Bible Woman.—Cut off by the war 
from supplies at home, Mr. Graves worked on in 


94. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Canton. The old paths were not only followed, but 
another “experiment” was ventured. In 1864 Dr. 
and Mrs. Graves employed a Bible woman to read 
and distribute such parts of the word as had been 
translated into Chinese. : In this they were assisted 
by an aunt of Dr. Graves, a Methodist lady of Bal- 
timore. ‘The experiment was a success from the 
beginning. One woman, it was seen, could be mul- 
tiplied by others. Womanly, gentle and home- 
loving to her heart’s core, the misisonary mother 
foresaw in this departure a way to the heathen 
home, the citadel of heathenism, and looked for- 
ward to great things from “the reading of the Bible 
to women by women.” 

A Female Missionary Prayer Meeting.—Mrs. 
Graves, with a few kindred spirits, organized three 
years later in Baltimore “a female missionary 
prayer meeting for the support of native Bible- 
women belonging to the Canton Mission.” Few at- 
tended and the contributions were small. “Every 
one in advance of their contemporaries,’ wrote her 
fellow-worker, Mrs. J. W. N. Williams, “must en- 
dure some kind of martyrdom,” and Mrs. Graves’ 
spirit was sorely tried by the coldness and deadness 
she met. But she was planning better than she 
knew. 

An Angelic Face and an Angelic Plea——In May, 
1868, the Southern Baptist Convention met in Bal- 
timore. A woman’s meeting in connection with the 
Convention was an unheard-of thing. Yet here 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 95 


from all parts of the South were women of influ- 
ence and deep interest in Christian work. It was 
an opportunity to touch a wide circle of American 
women for other women. Mrs. Graves seized it. 
At her request the ladies in attendance on the Con- 
vention were asked to meet in the basement of the 
church. The result was, as far as known, the first 
geneial meeting of Southern Baptist Women for 
Missions. Of this meeting one who was present 
wrote more than forty years later: 

“A large company came in response to the re- 
quest of this saintly old lady. I have a very distinct 
memory of the deep impression produced by the 
earnest words of Mrs. Graves, dressed in her 
Quaker-like gray costume, her poke bonnet shad- 
ing her angelic face. It must have cost her an ef- 
fort to address the meeting, for women were un- 
accustomed to such things at that time. She told 
the ladies that her son said the men could not enter 
the homes of the women, and begged them to go 
home to their churches and organize societies to 
raise money to employ native Bible women. The 
result was far reaching. Mrs. J. B. Jeter, of Rich- 
mond, Va., went home and began to write in the Re- 
ligious Herald and in other papers in the South call- 
ing on the women everywhere to organize.” 

Other Women’s Work.—The fire that was being 
scattered in the South was also kindling hearts in 
the North. In 1834 an appeal had been made to 
American women by Dr. David Abell, a mission- 


96 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


ary from China. His appeal, though apparently un- 
successful, lingered in the heart of Mrs. Doremus, 
of New York. ‘Twenty-six years later, through her 
efforts, the Woman’s Union Missionary Society, 
composed of women of several denominations, was 
organized. This society, whose work reached out 
to other cities and states, became the inspiration 
and model of the great denominational societies 
which soon commenced their work. It, however, 
continued the only general society until 1868, when 
the Congregationalist women organized. They were 
followed the next year by the Northern Methodists, 
and in the next by the Northern Presbyterians. In 
1871 the Northern Baptist women organized. 

By the Deacon’s Permission—The wisdom of 
these organizations was seriously questioned. Dr. 
Abell’s appeal would have resulted in organization 
twenty-six years earlier had it not been for the active 
opposition of the denominational boards. Even 
when organization was effected opposition re- 
mained in many quarters. It is related that when 
the women of a Baptist church in Boston asked the 
privilege of holding a meeting it was denied. Later 
when the request was renewed it was granted, with 
the provision that a deacon be present. But the 
impulse which was moving the women’s hearts so 
deeply would not be stilled. The sorrow of 
heathen womanhood was pressing heavily upon the 
hearts of American women everywhere. They felt 


IN ROYAL SERVICE OY 


within them the power to answer the cry, which 
God had opened their ears to hear. 

A Nation-Wide Movement.—After these years it 
is hard to understand the opposition these organi- 
zations met from the leader of missions, or to un- 
derstand the very real fears with which they re- 
garded the determination of the women to organize 
societies of their own. This movement, which was 
one of the most memorable in what has often been 
called the Woman’s Half Century, was as wide- 
spread as the nation. It is easy now to say how it 
should have been encouraged. It is easier, however, 
to know how everything, from the discovery of 
America to the setting of an egg on end, should be 
done, after it is done, than before. As we will see, 
this opposition was very strong in the South. The 
impulse moving among Southern women encoun- 
tered also the depression, sorrow and poverty which 
followed in the track of devastation left by the war. 
It is not surprising that this movement advanced 
slowly in the South. ‘The surprise is that, op- 
pressed with the hand-to-hand struggle of those 
early days, it so soon became an active force. 

The Baltimore Auxiliary, 1869.—The organization 
of the Woman’s Union Missionary Society of New 
York was not unnoted in Baltimore. Larger hopes 
than the missionary prayer meeting could ful- 
fill were stirring in the heart of Mrs. Graves. Mrs. 
Williams, who has been already quoted, can best 
tell the story which, taken in connection with that 


98 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


wide uprising of women for missions, is of no small 
interest. 

In 1869 Mrs. Graves invited Miss Britton, of New 
York, who had recently returned to this country, 
after six years’ service in the Zenanas, of Calcutta, 
to Baltimore. She heralded her coming, so that a 
large audience from the various denominations were 
present at the first meeting. Miss Britton’s con- 
versations were thrillingly interesting. Her touch- 
ing and eloquent appeals to women for the women 
in India aroused a deep and almost universal in- 
terestyy, 

In September, 1870, a number of women, repre- 
senting the various Christian churches of Balti- 
more, banded to organize the “Baltimore Auxiliary 
of the Woman’s Union Missionary Society,” elect- 
ing Mrs. J. W. N. Williams president and Mrs. Ann 
J. Graves corresponding secretary, with a number 
of prominent women as managers. The meetings 
were well attended. The contributions rose from 
$600.00 to $1,000.00. Gradually the influence felt 
in the Union meeting was carried by the women 
of the different denominations into their own 
churches. So “this sacred stream flowed on, enrich- 
ing the churches represented, until nearly all had 
separate organizations.” 

Woman’s Mission to Women, October, 1871.— 
The reflex influence of the Union Society was felt 
in the Baptist churches, whose members had taken 
such a prominent part in its organizations. After 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 99 


much consultation a meeting was appointed in the 
lecture room of the First Baptist Church, and there 
“came up a great number, almost filling the large 
room.” ‘This meeting was almost simultaneous 
with the organization of the Northern Baptist wo- 
men in April, 1871. From this meeting resulted the 
Woman’s Mission to Woman, which, however, was 
not organized until October, 1871. This movement 
looked not only to enlisting the Baptist women of 
Baltimore, but to arousing the Baptist women of 
the South. Of this new society Mrs. Franklin Wil- 
son was president, the choice naturally falling on 
Mrs. Graves for corresponding secretary. 

The First Circular Letter—From its first circu- 
lar letter, outlining the plan and purpose of the new 
organization, we give the following paragraph. 
Here we meet for the first time our long, familiar 
friends—“two cents a week” and “the mite box’— 
as well as the “regular meeting for prayer and the 
dissemination of missionary intelligence.” 

“We now appeal to the women of our Baptist 
churches to sustain this mission by their prayers 
and contributions. It is not intended to interfere 
with the regular missionary collections, or to solicit 
aid through public meetings. We have adopted the 
plan of having mission boxes in our homes, each 
member being pledged to put in at least two cents 
every week, if convenient, on a set day, the Sabbath 
being preferred. Small sums voluntarily and regu- 
larly contributed are found to be more reliable in 


100 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


providing funds than subscriptions, being of greater 
benefit to the giver by awakening an interest in the 
cause and cultivating the ‘grace of giving.’ We 
suggest the organization of branches in each state, 
to attend to the business, and misisonary circles in 
each church or neighboring churches united, to meet 
regularly for prayer and the dissemination:of mis- 
sionary intelligence. ‘The co-operation of the dif- 
ferent branches should be arranged in the simplest 
form of organization, that each and all may be will- 
ing to unite with one heart and mind in carrying 
out the work to the glory of God and the extension 
of the knowledge of Christ, that through him all the 
families of the earth may be blessed.” 

The Flame Spreading in South Carolina.—Simul- 
taneous with the organization of Woman’s Work 
for Women in Baltimore was the organization of the 
Woman’s Missionary Society in Newberry, S. C., 
October, 1871. Previous to this time Mrs. Graves 
had corresponded with the pastor, Rev. John Stout, 
who was ever a warm friend and supporter of 
woman’s work, and whose enthusiasm led to this 
organization. As Mrs. Graves, the mother of our 
missionary in Baltimore, had touched many hearts 
with missionary fire, so Mrs. C. C. Edwards, the 
sister of Dr. J. B. Hartwell, was touching many 
in South Carolina. Mrs. Edwards visited Baltimore 
in the spring of 1872, and what was more natural 
than that mother and sister should talk of that near- 
est their hearts? Returning to Society Hill, Mrs. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 101 


Edwards carried mite boxes which she distributed 
among the ladies of Welsh Neck Church, who as 
an unorganized band used the boxes, forwarding 
their contents from time to time to Mrs. Graves. 
A year and a half later Mr. Stout became pastor 
of Welsh Neck Church, Society Hill, S.C. He went 
to his new charge with his interest in Woman’s 
Work unabated. He had hardly been in his new 
pastorate a month before he called the women to- 
gether and, in February, 1874, organized a society. 
“The next month, on being informed by the pastor 
that there were only four regular organized socie- 
ties in the state, the ladies present, at the sugges- 
tion of one of their number, Miss Louisa McIntosh, 
agreed to write to friends in sister churches 
throughout the state and induce them to organize.” 

Mite Boxes in Richmond.—The mite box plan 
suggested by Mrs. Graves took root in Richmond. 
In 1872 the Woman’s Missionary Society of Rich- 
mond was organized to support Miss Edmonia 
Moon, an older sister of Miss Lottie Moon. The 
Foreign Mission Board supplied this society, which 
was composed of members from all the Baptist 
churches, with four hundred mite boxes, which in 
the first year returned the goodly sum of $1,200.00. 
It may be added that in the next ten years the 
Foreign Mission Board sent out 28,520 mite boxes 
for the use of women’s societies. _ 

A Friend at Court.—This year Mrs. Graves 
attended the Convention in Raleigh, and again 


102 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


spoke to the women. They now had a new 
friend) at». court. jeln S72 ey AL Lupper 
succeeded Dr. James B. Taylor, who since the 
organization of the Southern Baptist Convention in 
1845 had been the wise and greatly loved Corre- 
sponding Secretary of the Foreign Mission Board. 
In Dr. Tupper’s first report (1872) occurs this refer- 
ence to woman’s societies: ‘The sisterhood of our 
Southern Zion,” he writes, “should be aroused to 
the grand mission of redeeming their sister-woman 
from the degrading and destroying influence of 
Paganism.” From this time until 1888 women’s 
work is never “conspicuous by its absence,” from 
reports and resolutions, but, on the other hand, more 
than once had thrust upon it the unenviable emi- 
nence of being the subject of long and hot debate. 
Interest in the Bud.—From state to state the in- 
terest ran. It was evident that leadership was all 
that was needed to multiply societies rapidly. 
Should some society or committee in each state 
take upon itself the work of organizing the women 
in all the churches, the movement would be won- 
derfully accelerated. With this belief the Foreign 
Board in 1874 recommended the appointment of 
state executive or central committees. The plant 
has budded. From it will unfold the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Union. But slowly. Years stand between 
bud and flower. | 
The Organization of South Carolina.—In the be- 
ginning of the next year South Carolina acted upon 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 103 


_the suggestion. On an eventiul Sabbath morning, 
January 10, 1875, “a special meeting of the Welsh 
Neck Society was held after service, to consider 
a proposition from Dr. Chambliss, chairman of the 
Executive Committee of the Foreign Mission Board 
of South Carolina, that they change the object of the 
collections, the support of Miss Lula Whilden, and 
thenceforth they be devoted to the building of a 
house for her, and futhermore, that the society act 
as a central committee, with Miss M. E. McIntosh 
as chairman, to arouse an interest in this work 
among the women of the state and secure contribu- 
tions. The proposition was assented to unani- 
mously.” Miss Whilden had gone from South Caro- 
lina to China in 1872 and, with one exception, was 
the first unmarried lady missionary sent by our 
Board to a foreign field. The “experiment,” pro- 
nounced a failure before, was now to be tried again 
and prove a wonderful success. In 1876 the ap- 
pointment of the committee was confirmed by the 
State Convention. 

Expansion in Virginia—When Dr. Tupper had 
placed before the Convention his cherished plan for 
a central committee in each state, nothing was more 
natural than that he should turn to the Woman’s 
Missionary Society of Richmond, which had been 
doing excellent work for two years, asking them 
to suggest names for this committee. Mrs. J. B. 
Jeter, president of Richmond Society, whose pen 
had already been wielded for woman’s work, was 


104. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


made the chairman of the new committee. Other 
states, however, were slow to act on the suggestion 
that committees be appointed. 

The Centennial Year.—The Centennial year came 
full of reflections and memorials. . The Centennial 
Exposition quickened interest in national history; 
brought to the nation a realization of its powers 
and revealed to it its place in the world of nations. 
While the women shared in this larger national out- 
look, their recognition in the woman’s department 
and the well-conceived and well-filled Woman's 
Building were revelations to them, not only of what 
women were, but what women might do, and marks 
the beginning of their wider outreach in many de- 
partments of life. mee 

The Year in Missions.—In the history we .are 
tracing, the Centennial year is marked by the fact 
that the Foreign Mission Board followed its recom-- 
mendation of 1874 by the appointment of State Ex- 
ecutive Committees. ‘This step was taken after a 
report to the Convention, which had a special section 
on the work of the missionary societies.. A lengthy 
and favorable report on the same subject was made 
by a Committee on Woman’s Work. Surely the 
beginning seemed propitious. That May the socie- 
ties reported not far from four thousand dollars 
raised for mission houses, besides, to quote the re- 
port, having done “nobly for the general work.” » 

Contrary Winds and Waves.—Of the efforts of 
some of these early committees no trace remains. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 105 


Or perhaps in some cases their appointment, as that 
of many another mission committee since, was never 
sealed by labor. In other cases they went well for 
a season until overwhelmed by the contrary winds 
and waves of adverse opinion. Such was the mis- 
fortune of the committee in North Carolina, organ- 
Peaeevoril, 1877. Inthe’ autumn !of!/thel (same 
year the committee, of which Mrs. J. M. Heck, of 
Raleigh, was president, proudly reported to the 
State Convention seventeen societies and more than 
$300.00 raised. Instead of the approval which they 
so fondly expected, a very storm of dissention be- 
tween brethren who favored encouraging women 
in mission endeavor and those who opposed it, 
broke out and rose to such height that the little 
bark, the unwitting cause of the storm, was crip- 
pled and soon sank from sight. 

For Our Own Land.—So far only Foreign Mis- 
sions has been spoken of, but the question rose: 
What relation shall this new work hold to Home 
Missions? The first answer was, two committees in 
each state, one for foreign and one for home mis- 
sions, to organize separate societies for these two 
branches of work in the churches. This plan was 
recommended and tried for several years. In pur- 
suance of this the Maryland Women’s Home Mis- 
sion Committee was appointed. ‘“Woman’s Mission 
to Women” assumed the functions of a committee 
for foreign missions. ‘These two committees, under 
changed names, worked in Maryland for many 


106 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


years, even yet maintaining separate officers, 
though united under a central committee. With 
this exception, the Home Mission Committees ap- 
pointed had a short existence and reported little. 

Theory and Practice—While theory may point 
out what would be best, practice decides what is 
most feasible. 

If without consultation the practice of many be- 
comes the same, theory is put out of court. Ken- 
tucky, Georgia, Mississippi and Texas organized in 
1878 and 1879. In a few years in all these states, 
with the exception of Maryland, as well as those 
previously mentioned, one committee was receiy- 
ing and encouraging contributions to missions at 
home as well as abroad. 

Rough Paths.—It is not to be assumed that any of 
the young committees were treading smooth paths. 
Far from it. Everywhere they were hampered by 
indifference, and “in many cases by the downright 
opposition of pastors”. Reports of the work sent 
to the State Convention by Georgia workers was 
ignored, the Committee on Woman’s Work asking 
to be discharged without reporting, fearing to tread 
on ground in such dispute. The pastors in Ken- 
tucky sat in stony silence when written to, asking 
for names of women in their churches who would 
be interested in organizing. Not to be daunted, the 
postmasters were asked to send names of leading 
Baptist women. A number of good women were 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 107 


reached through the good offices of these officials. 
It may be—who knows ?—that they found out those 
who took a missionary magazine and drew their 
own conclusions. 

The Weapon of Ridicule—More than from any 
other weapon, woman shrinks from ridicule. This 
keen weapon kills, where hardship and even cruelty 
strengthens. Its point was now turned on them 
again and again. Never a society worker escaped 
a reminder of Mrs. Jelleby in private, while the 
whole undertaking stood accused of looking to 
things unwomanly. 

Well might one in an early report write with deep 
feeling, “I pray God to enlighten the hearts of our 
benighted husbands and show them their error.” 

A Georgia Scene.—Perhaps it was the desire to 
be enlightened which led to an unusual scene in 
Georgia. For five years the committee had worked 
with much opposition and little success, when it de- 
termined on a courageous stroke. It would call the 
women to meet at the same time and place as the 
Convention, which convened that year in Atlanta. 
“When some of our brethren found it out,” writes 
the first president, Mrs. Stainback Wilson, “they 
protested fiercely, but the arrangements were all 
consummated. With heavy hearts and trembling 
bodies we entered upon the work of that first gath- 
ering.” -““The three meetings held during the Con- 
vention were enjoyed by large audiences of both 


108 IN ROVALASERVICE 


men and women.” Prompted by curiosity, “men 
uninvited stood all around the walls of the room in 
wonder and amazement. One prominent deacon of 
the church declared, “These women are going to 
break up our churches.’ A minister replied, ‘It 
would be well if some of them were broken up.’ ” 
It is hardly necessary to say that this prophecy, 
which was uttered by many another Jonah of those 
days, did not come to pass, though from that hour 
the missionary societies multiplied mightily. 

Y Carrying the Citadel—Far more fortunate than 
most was the Missouri committee. For several years 
opposition to this “new thing” had been growing in 
the hearts and minds of some of the ministers; con- 
sequently the contributions of the societies were 
decreasing instead of advancing... It was then that 
Mrs. O. P. Moss, the leading spirit, determined to 
carry the citadel by storm, the better to attack the 
outlying districts. - 

A meeting of missionary-hearted women was 
called to meet at the same time as the Convention 
of 1886. A memorial was carried to that body, 
which could not withstand a plea to be allowed to 
work for the very cause which was their avowed 
object. Thus the day was won. The woman’s an- 
nual meeting became a custom never interrupted 
in all the following years, and the societies tea 
increased. 

In the meanwhile, as has been said, every year 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 109 


found Woman’s Work a subject of report and dis- 
cussion in the Southern Baptist Convention, and 
soon a committee on this branch of work became 
a regular feature. There was many a commenda- 
tory report speaking highly of “our noble sisters,” 
heard by many with silent disapproval or provoking 
hot dissention. 

These reports and discussions show the flowing 
of the tide, sometimes in directions which are now 
a matter of surprise. 

An Old Custom.—Old customs and beliefs are 
dear to Baptists’ hearts. As representation of socie- 
ties played an important part in the Triennial Con- 
vention and in the organization of early State Con- 
ventions, it occasioned no surprise when in 1875 
there were in the Southern Baptist Convention five 
“brethren” representing Woman’s Work for Wo- 
men, Baltimore, and the Woman’s Missionary So- 
gieties of Richmond, Savannah, Atlanta, and 
Athens, Ga. Indeed it will be seen that for some 
years this custom was not called into question. But 
many other rights were debated and many other 
fears entertained. 

New Needs and Desires.—The fiery contests 
reached their climax in 1885. To understand the 


It is hoped that each State Committee will place in the 
hands of its societies a sketch of its work from its begin- 
ning to the present, to supplement the general history of 
the Union given in this volume. 


110 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


warmth and trend of the discussions which shook 
this Convention, we must turn to the women them- 
selves, for we may be sure that neither resolutions 
nor discussions about them in the last twelve years 
had gone unheeded. We may be sure, also, that the 
growing work was creating new needs and desires 
on the part of the workers. 

The chief of these was for a conference of all 
state workers. They justly felt that, working for 
the same ends in the same way, they were entitled 
to the sum of wisdom which could be gathered by 
meeting annually to talk over their work and by 
an interchange of correspondence throughout the 
year. The first vague hint of a general woman’s 
organization came from an early Committee on 
Woman’s Work, appointed by the Southern Baptist 
Convention in 1879, which ventured to suggest that 
the time might have come when it would be well to 
have a Central Committee of the Central Commit- 
tees “to combine their efforts, stimulate the work 
and to give permanent record to their successes.” 
This was too bold a thought for even the Foreign 
Board to endorse, so the matter was dropped for 
several years. ‘The need found a voice four years 
later (1881), when the Committee on Woman’s 
Work suggested that the Foreign Mission Board 
appoint a woman as superintendent of Woman’s 
Work. Unwilling to take no for an answer, the 
recommendation was renewed the next year, ex- 
panded to a superintendent appointed jointly by 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 111 


the Home and Foreign Boards. Again there were 
no results; still the desire would not down. At the 
request of some leading women, a resolution was 
offered in 1884 that the Home Mission Board be 
authorized to appoint “a competent woman as 
superintendent of Woman’s Work for Home Mis- 
sions, whose duty it shall be to visit the various 
cities in the bounds of the Convention, organize 
societies where they do not exist, collect and dis- 
seminate information, and in every way possible 
stimulate and strengthen the work of women for 
home missions. 

A Fiery Debate.—So seemingly an innocent prop- 
Osition was the signal for a storm. ‘The chief 
speaker against it said: “I am opposed to the ap- 
pointment of a woman for this work. The ma- 
jority of the women of the South are opposed to it. 
The day is a long way off when our Southern breth- 
ren will deem it wise. I do believe it is the entering 
wedge to woman’s rights or platform speaking; 
therefore I am opposed to it.” 

A ringing reply came from the other side. “There 
is a feeling among the women of the South to come 
up to the help of this work, and the Convention 
ought to guide and use their rising power.” We 
want to learn improved methods, and apply these in 
our churches, and no longer be old fogies. We must 
not stand here and say our fathers did this way, 
and we will do so, too. We can organize the ladies 
without platform speaking, and shall we stand here 


112 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


and not use this force that presents itself to us? I 
believe it is pre-eminently the wise thing for the 
Convention to take hold of—but cautiously—this 
ereat power.” 

So even the friends of the advance began boldly 
and ended cautiously. Such inflammable matters 
must be marked, “Handle with care.” So labeled, 
it was referred to the Home Board, who took no 
further action. Commenting on the stir, an editor 
of the time wrote: “It was claimed that this would 
lead to the establishment of a separate organization 
and conduce to woman’s rights. It is far more likely 
that such an organization will be formed in case 
this measure is not carried out. They have started 
in this great work, and no power under heaven can 
stop them.” Indeed there might soon be reason to 
fear, as one speaker avowed that if “they did not 
permit the women to work with them they would 
work without them.” 

The Way Out.—lIt is exceedingly interesting to 
turn from these heated discussions about the women 
to the women themselves, and see how steadily, 
though carefully and thoughtfully, they were work- 
ing out their own problems. Each year found them 
nearer the solution of the difficult question of work- 
ing with one another, with the State Conventions 
and with the Southern Baptist Convention—in har- 
mony with all and to the advantage of all. The 
way the wisest brethren could not point out, they 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 113 


found for themselves and learned, as all must, to 
do by doing. 

Women at the Convention.—The woman’s meet- 
ings held by Mrs. Graves during the Convention of 
1871 and 1872 had not been continued, but now a 
new impulse was astir. The Heathen Helper, a 
monthly, begun in 1882, and published in Louis- 
ville, Ky., had become the voice of the scattered 
societies; the workers in the different states were 
being brought closer together. This was one bond 
of union; another was the revival of the annual 
meeting. The women met during the Convention 
held in Waco, Tex., in 1883. The meeting was pre- 
sided over by Mrs. Sallie Rochester Ford, of Mis- 
souri, the accomplished author of “Grace Trueman,” 
a widely read religious novel, which set forth Baptist 
doctrines under the pleasing guise of a love-story. 
Mrs. Martha F. Crawford, who already had thirty- 
two years of service in China behind her, was pres- 
ent, and so touched the hearts of her hearers that a 
collection of $200.00 was quickly raised and given 
Hers 

Another Baltimore Gathering.— Next year 
(1884) the meeting in Baltimore took more definite 
shape, and is counted the first regular meeting of 
Southern Baptist Women. It was this spectre 
which doubtless so aroused the fears and gave point 
to the prophesies quoted a moment ago. To this 
meeting the state secretaries had been asked to send 
formal reports of their work. Some form of organi- 


114 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


zation was in the air. Here, too, were resolves. The 
woman’s resolution ran: ‘‘Resolved, That the socie- 
ties here represented make the Union meeting per- 
manent; to meet annually during the session of the 
Southern Baptist Convention; the Central Commit- 
tees of the state in which the Convention is held 
having charge of the meeting that year.” © 

Changing the Constitution—The Convention 
celebrated its fortieth anniversary by returning to 
Augusta, Ga., the place of its birth. To this Con- 
vention the State Convention of Arkansas sent two 
women messengers. It may well be imagined that 
the presence of these two ladies seemed to the 
prophets of evil the fulfilling of their word in very 
truth. To characterize the discussion that followed 
as “spirited”? leaves a wide margin for further de- 
scription. It was the mission of these two, little 
as they anticipated it, to change the Consitution 
of the Convention. “The word “members” was 
displaced for the word “brethren,” whereby the 
membership of women was precluded. 

Opposing Giants.—The heated state produced by 
this expulsion of the two Arkansas ladies was not 
favorable to a calm hearing of the elaborate and 
laudatory report, and numerous recommendations 
on Woman’s Work, which the Foreign Board had 
prepared. In these not only was there no question of 
the long conceded right of the societies to send men 
to represent them, but they were to have the right 
to send a brother of their own state for every hun- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 115 


dred dollars they contributed to either board. 
Truly, this would have been the camel’s nose under 
the tent, little as it was suspected. At the present 
rate of contributions, the Union would be entitled 
to nearly 3,000 women-chosen representatives. Even 
at that time they were giving one-third of all given 
to foreign missions, and had they exercised their 
rights would have sent a very respectable minority. 
Besides this, the Foreign Board still urged two com- 
mittees in each state, one for home and one fot 
foreign missions, and that a definite time be set 
apart in the Convention for hearing the reports of 
these committees. 

Yet, though the debate was long and fierce, 
though the report on Woman’s Work was recom- 
mitted with “all substitutes and amendments,” the 
debris of the parliamentary battle fought by oppos- 
ing giants, it was finally adopted with the closing 
clause: “Let these moneys be represented in this 
body by delegates chosen, if they prefer, by the local 
societies, upon the same basis and conditions speci- 
fied for all other money reported.” 

The Georgia Resolution.—In the meanwhile the 
women, in pursuance of the resolution passed in 
Baltimore, were holding their annual meeting, over 
which Mrs. Ford again presided. The Georgia reso- 
lution formed one of the “exhibits” in the case of 
the women as presented to the Convention, and is 
of unusual interest. It, too, indulges in prophecy. 

“Resolved, second, That as we believe women can- 


116 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


not take exclusive management of a large meeting 
without becoming public speakers, which we regard 
as contrary to scriptural teaching; therefore, we 
request the officers of our committee to invite cer-' 
tain brethren who are in sympathy with our work: 
to address the meeting on such topics as shall be 
selected; that all public speaking be done by. the 
brethren; that Central Committees and officers rep-: 
resenting Woman’s Mission to Woman in each state 
be requested to send one or more delegates of their 
number with written reports to be read by a lady, 
if so desired.” 

It is not surprising that the account of the Au- 
gusta meeting states that all the ladies read their 
reports, and that the speaking was entirely confined 
to men, for who would dare to risk going contrary 
to Scriptural teaching? The opening sermon had 
for its very timely text the words, “Let Her Alone.” 

Soothing Resolutions.—But for all this retiring 
modesty, more resolutions were passed, for if the 
women could not even speak among themselves 
they could hear, and the noise they were creating in 
the Convention was loud in their ears. They re- 
solved also that they did not wish a separate and 
independent organization; that they wished to have 
representation in the Southern Baptist Convention 
through their State Conventions, as before. 

These resolutions were sent to the Convention 
across the way and should have tended to allay the 
fears on the two points, which were being so loudly 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 11” 


discussed. Even their good friend, Dr. Tupper, had 
given way to forebodings and gloomily predicted 
that if the Convention did not take the matter in 
hand and give these meetings shape they would 
soon give fixed form to themselves. “And,” he adds 
darkly, “who shall say that the experience of our 
Northern brethren may not be our experience at 
the South. Let us be wise.” ‘The experience of 
our “Northern brethren,” so direfully forecast for 
the South, was that the societies would not only 
raise their own funds, but appoint their own mis- 
sionaries. 

Only for Women.—These soothing resolutions, 
however, were not all. There is something of mild 
retaliation in one clause of a second set of reso- 
lutions offered by Mrs. Ford, which resolved that 
these meetings hereafter “shall be for women only, 
the committee having the privilege of inviting 
speakers if so desired.” 

Very significant of future development is the 
clause, adding that the arrangement of the annual 
meeting shall be in the hands of a general com- 
mittee of one from each state who shall act with 
the Central Committee of the state in which the 
Convention meets. 

An Important Change.—Before we pass from the 
Convention of 1885 it should be noted that the 
much amended report on Woman’s Work carried 
one change which grew out of a real demand and 
which worked for good in many ways. Central 


118 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Committees were, as we know, first appointed by 
the Foreign Mission Board; later a second com- 
mittee was appointed by the Home Board. These 
dual committees were still recommended by the 
Foreign Board. With one exception, the two com- 
mittees in one state worked confusion. There was 
now a growing desire that the committees should be 
appointed, each by its own State Conventions. 
Though before proposed, it was now passed “that 
the Central Committees be established and fos- 
tered by the State Conventions, with the co-opera- 
tions of the boards of the general convention” —“the 
funds to be credited to the State Conventions.” 
This transfer worked for good in every way. It 
brought all state organizations into closer touch, 
gave each state full knowledge of all mission con- 
tributions, while it also recognized the prized doc- 
trine of religious states’ rights. Under the direc- 
tions of the State Conventions, naturally, contribu- 
tions to state missions were sought. Thus it came 
about that the societies have before them the needs 
of “Judea, Samaria and the uttermost parts of the 
earth’—state, home and foreign missions, the first, — 
in some cases, including a variety of objects. In 
the general Union, state objects are not, of course, 
reported. They, however, form an important part 
of the committees’ endeavors and of their feporte 
to their respective State Conventions. 

Testing a Resolution—The much discussed 
Georgia resolution, that women could not address 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 119 


women ‘without becoming public speakers, a:reso-. 
lution, in which all the women did not concur, and 
which had been warmly argued in the gathering and — 
in the press, was put to trial the next year, when 
the Convention met in Montgomery. Not only did 
they lead their own devotional exercises, read 
poems, reports, papers and stories, but they spoke 
freely, and apparently fully. Eleven states reported 
over $20,000. 

The Convention, unruffled by the woman ques- 
tion, was so harmonious that special thanks were 
offered for their unity and brotherly love. 

The Louisville Meeting.—So, gaining courage, 
the women gathered in Louisville. In the brief ac- 
count of this annual meeting, over which Mrs. Ford 
again presided, appear the names of Miss M. E. Mc- 
Intosh, of South Carolina (now Mrs. T. P. Bell, of 
Atlanta), and Miss Annie W. Armstrong, of Balti- 
more, soon to become familiar to all Southern Bap- 
tist Women. At this time Miss M. E. McIntosh 
had been president of the Central Committee of 
South Carolina for thirteen years, and under her 
wise management it had become the chief mission 
contributor among Southern Baptist women. Since 
1882 Miss Armstrong had been the able president 
of the Woman’s Home Mission Society of Mary- 
land. Representing thus, in a marked way, the 
interests of both Home and Foreign Missions, 
knowing the practical needs and possibilities of 
woman’s societies, wise, conservative, influential 


120 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


‘and tactful, they brought to the new endeavor a 
force which could but be felt.. Many had come to 
the meeting thinking that some permanent form of 
organization, long hoped for, would be effected. 
Others, just as conscious of the need, believed that 
time spent in gaining the consent of all would in 
the end be doubly saved. 

All thoughts turned to this outcome through the 
two sessions, during which reports from twelve 
states were given. How vital was the interest was 
shown by the fact that the contributions were $12,- 
000.00 larger than the year before, rounding out 
more than $32,000.00 for foreign, home and state 
missions. 

Making Haste Slowly.—At the third session the 
chief question was put to the test. After special 
prayer each state was asked for an expression as 
to organization. Some were for immediate action, 
some feared so decided a step. Some thought the 
time had not come. All, says the account, were 
“more or less favorable.” 

Miss McIntosh and Miss Armstrong believed 
that an organization in order to receive the sanc- 
tion of the Southern Baptist Convention and be in 
good standing among its constituency ought to be 
effected by duly accredited delegates from each 
state. ‘This opinion finally prevailed and the reso- 
lutions which were to shape the future of woman’s 
work were “adopted amid much rejoicing.” 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 121 

These famous resolutions, preserved in Miss Mc- 

Intosh’s’ ‘handwriting, are well worth a careful 
reading: 


1%/Resolved, That a committee be appointed to 
request Central Committees of the several states, 
each to appoint three lady delegates, to meet dur- 
ing the next session of the Southern Baptist Con- 
vention, to decide upon the advisability of organiz- 
ing a general committee; and if advisable, to pro- 
vide for the ‘appointment, location and duties 
thereof. 

2. Resolved, That the above is not to be con- 
strued as a desire, upon the part of the ladies, to 
interfere with the management of the existing 
Boards of the Convention, either in the appoint- 
ment of missionaries, or the direction of mission 
work; but as a desire, on their part, to be more effi- 
cient in collecting money and disseminating in- 
formation on mission subjects. 

3. Resolved, That in order to provide for our next 
meeting, a committee, composed of the secretaries 
of the Central Committees of the various states, be 
appointed to confer with the Central Committee 
of the state in which the Convention shall be held 
(Virginia) to select a presiding officer and secre- 
tary, and to arrange a programme of exercises for 
said meeting. 

“Ruth Alleyn” and “Sarah Dobbins.”—Miss Mc- 
Intosh was appointed to carry out the first reso- 
lution, and the carefully preserved and now yellow- 


122 IN ROYAL’ SERVICE 


ing correspondence which ensued with the differ- 
ent state committees give us a clear insight into 
the ways of thinking twenty-six years ago. Hopes 
and fears alternated. All were timid. All saw the 
need. Miss Alice Armstrong, the sister of Miss 
Annie W. Armstrong, whose accomplished pen was 
unstintingly put at the service of the new hope and 
later did not lag in furthering the Union, under the 
pseudonym of “Ruth Alleyn,” wrote tellingly in 
the denominational papers. “Mrs. Sarah Dobbins,” 
also of facile pen, appears, halting between two 
opinions—“is in favor of organization when she 
reads one side and opposed when she reads the 
other,’ and since now the time has come for de- 
cision, being not for it, counts against it. Not only 
“contributions” but editorials again ring with the 
question which has in the past fifteen years covered 
so many columns. 

Virginia Troubles—The Central Committee of 
Virginia, on whom the duty of hostess had been 
thrust, was in sore trouble. Only that year its own 
State Convention, after its years of successful work, 
had advised the societies not to correspond with it 
on the ground that it would lead them away from 
allegiance to the individual churches. They were 
glad to open their homes and hearts, but they could 
have nothing to do with the organization, should 
it be effected, until their own troubles are adjusted. 
Made timid by criticism, they favored the Georgia 
resolutions, and a programme, in which all the ad- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 123 


dresses and even the desires of the Central Com- 
mittees are voiced by gentlemen speakers, the wom- 
en sitting silent while they are told what they think. 

The Silent Committees——North Carolina’s new 
committee, now two years old, cannot send dele- 
gates, but may send some to look on. The State 
Mission Board, under which it holds appointment, 
fears the decision will be for organization, and if 
the representatives of the Central Committee, 
though voting against it, are overruled, they will be 
committed to the will of the majority. Mississippi 
delegates must also be lookers-on for the same 
reason. 

To find a presiding officer becomes a difficult task, 
and little wonder when many eyes will be turned 
upon her, many of them eager to spy out faults. 

Unseen Help.—These things are in the open eyes 
of all. Hidden away from sight are praying hearts. 
Some have been praying for years. Many more 
unite in a day of prayer. They put it in the hands 
of God, and working as if all depended on them 
and praying as if all depended on God, they await 
the coming of the meeting in May. 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


AIM.—To impress the presence and power of God in time 
of trouble; to show the participation of Southern Baptist 
women in God’s nation-wide call to women for missions and 
how the organizations of Societies and State Central Com- 
mittees led to the organization of the Union. 

BrstE Reapine.—Christ’s Mission to Women. Study 2. 
Lo Heal in Sickness and Sin:—Brings joy into a home by 


124 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


healing a woman—Mark 1: 29. Heals a woman the doctors. — 


cannot cure—Mark 5: 25. Blesses a church-going woman— 
Luke 13: 10-18. At the touch of faith heals the timid woman 
—Luke 8: 47-48. Forgiving a sinful woman—Luke 7: 46-47. 
Tells great truths to a repentant sinner—John 4: 24-26. 

PERSONAL THOUGHTS.—The revelation of great truths lays 
on us the responsibility of communicating them. If no 
Christian in the world made more sacrifices than I do, how 
much would the kingdom of God advance in the next fifty 
years? 

SUGGESTED CHART.—The Widening Circle—1871-1913. <A 
small circle in the center of a large one. Around small 
circle write ‘“Woman’s Work for Woman” in the center, 
1871. On outer edge of the larger circle the names of the 
State Central Committees which now compose the ‘Union, 
with the dates of organization or entrance into the Union. 
Beneath, ‘“My God Shall Supply All Your Need.” 


PARALLEL READING.—Missionary Work of Southern Bap- 
tist Convention, Chapters 1 and 2, to page 15, and Chap- 
ters 18 and 16; Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, pages 
30-389; Home Mission Task, pages 11-34. 


SSS 
x — ‘ 








Industrial School, Settlement Home for Foreigners, Norfolk, Va. 
Miss Buhlmaier and Newly Arrived Immigrants, Baltimore, Md. 





CHAPTER III. 


THE BRIGHTENING DAY. 
1888—1898. 


Careless songs had died from the lips of South- 
ern women, and rose-colored! dreams for their 
daughters had faded into the stern realities of life. 
The girl of 1830 is now a woman past her prime. 
She has witnessed many changes—war has left 
scars which she will carry to her grave. She has 
gained in poise and influence. In the order of life 
she has taken her part as a quiet but powerful fac- 
tor, lending her influence to all that is good and 
noble; striving for a fuller, broader life for her chil- 
and grandchildren; looking with hopeful eyes to the 
brighter day of truth which will shine upon a re- 
deemed world. 

Her daughter is now in the full tide of life’s cur- 
rents. She, like her mother, has lived under two 
regimes and through the fire of war. On her more 
heavily than on the older woman has fallen the 
burden of readjustment to new conditions. The 
memory of the old way of life is dulled by the 
hard pinched days of the new. Only now is the 
grinding poverty of the first years after the war be- 
ginning to give way before the indomitable courage 


126 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


of the men and the cheerful, persistent self-sacrifice 
and ceaseless industry of the women. 

From Woman to Women.—Amid these unwanted 
cares and deprivations the new calls of woman to 
women is growing louder. 

Mother and daughter and the young granddaugh- 
ter, now beside them, often talk of the Woman’s 
Mission work, which is coming to be a distinct 
feature in the lives of Christian women everywhere. 
Here is work fitted to all the impulses of woman- 
hood—love, pity and tenderness for woman; obedi- 
ence to and confidence in God. ‘These are the mo- 
tives which shall spur her to action; these are the 
forces which shall develop in her that which is 
highest and best, which shall lead her to wider 
visions of life and higher reaches of faith; these 
shall be God’s pillar of fire to guide her to her ap- 
pointed place in the army which wages the long 
but always triumphant war for world-wide 
righteousness. 

some Old Figures.—Nor could any Christian 
woman look upon what had already been accom- 
plished by women in Foreign Missions without deep 
interest.” ‘Though the Union’s Missionary Society, 
the first of woman’s general organizations, had be- 
‘gun its work only in 1861, though that decade saw 
but, three other general organizations, the twenty- 
three others at work in 1888 not having been organ- 
ized until the next decade, they were already giving 
yearly nearly a million dollars. They were sup- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 127 


porting a thousand missionaries, and more than 
fifty thousand pupils were in schools supported by 
them. 

It is little wonder that Southern Baptist Women 
felt impelled to keep step with this new Woman’s 
Crusade. 

A Quiet Meeting.—With the striving of these 
thoughts in their hearts, thirty-two delegates gath- 
ered in Richmond in the Sunday-school room of the 
Broad Street Methodist Church, Friday, May 11, 
1888. The result of that meeting should ever wipe 
Friday from the black-books of the most supersti- 
tious. After all, it was a very simple, quiet meet- 
ing. There was no crowd in attendance. Many 
women who would have gladly come to hear a 
misisonary speak stood aloof from the new venture. 

Mrs. Theodore Whitfield, of Virginia, presided. 
Miss Agnes Osborne, of Louisville, Ky., editor of 
the Heathen Helper, was secretary. No minutes 
were printed except the records kept in the Heathen 
Helper and the Baptist Basket. The Union sent on- 
ly “A sketch and constitution of the Woman’s Miss- 
ionary Societies, auxiliary to the Southern Baptist 
Convention.” The programme, however, tells of 
two sessions. 

Mrs. W. E. Hatcher, president of the Virginia 
Committee, welcomed the visitors; Mrs. John Stout, 
of South Carolina, and Miss Alice Armstrong, of 
Maryland, read papers. Reports were made by the 
state representatives. ‘The result of the sixteen 


128 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


years in which the State Central Committee had 
been growing up, in spite of indifference and oppo- 
sition, was simply told—1,206 women’s societies 
and children’s bands that year gave $45,768.32 to 
eight different objects,—$15,000 was for foreign and 
$7,000 for home missions, the remainder for state 
misisons and other forms of benevolence.. So far 
this meeting differed little from those that had gone 
before. On the second session, Monday morning, 
hinged the long-debated question of general organi- 
zation. 

The Question Answered.—The states had sent 
instructed delegates, and now the dividing line was 
drawn. As far as recorded, every Central Com- 
mittee wished to unite, but the State Boards or 
Conventions to which they were auxiliary had in- 
structed otherwise. Ten states voted for organi- 
zation—Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, 
Louisiana, Maryland, Missouri, South Carolina, 
Tennessee, and Texas. Virginia was compelled to 
wait for the readjustment of its standing with its 
State Convention, happily made in the following 
year; Mississippi must also stand aside. until steps 
taken at this meeting showed whither ‘this ‘new 
thing would lead; North Carolina, though the presi- 
dent of its committee was present, and for the in- 
formation of the body made a report of its work, in 
pursuance of the instructions of the brethren of the 
state, could not be counted as having representa- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 129 


tion in so dangerous and revolutionary a gathering; 
Alabama was not represented. 

A Wonderful Constitution.—But the question 
was decided. Southern Baptist Women were to 
unite for mission work. The constitution adopted 
wonderfully met the needs of what had been char- 
acterized as “the most difficult and delicate work” 
of adjusting the new endeavor to the wishes of the 
churches, the State Conventions and the Southern 
Baptist Convention. ‘ Like all successful undertak- 
ings, this constitutional foundation was not a mere 
chance.. It had received long and careful thought. 
Miss Armstrong and Mrs. James Pollard had come 
from Baltimore to Richmond to consult with Dr. 
Tupper and others, while many prayed that no mis- 
take would be made.. The brief constitution adopted 
in that little meeting, ‘with, comparatively: \few 
changes, binds the Woman’s’ Missionary, Union of 
today: Not that this name appeared,: or. was" to ap- 
pear for some years. . The -new organization was 
known as the “Executive Committee of the Wom- 
an’s: Missionary Societies, Auxiliary to the SoutHern 
Baptist Convention,” © 

An. Outline.—“We,, the women of the churches 
connected with the, Southern Baptist Convention,” 
runs the preamble, “desirous of stimulating the. mis- 
sionary spirit and the grace of giving among the 
women and children of the churches, and aiding in 
collecting funds for, missionary purposes to be dis- 
bursed by the Boards of the Southern Baptist Con- 


130 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


vention, and disclaiming all intention of independ- 
ent action, organize and adopt” the following con- 
stitution: “The two-fold object of this Executive 
Committee shall be,” the constitution went on, 
“First. Tio distribute missionary information and 
stimulate effort, through the State Central Com- 
mittees, where they exist, and where they do 
not, encourage the organization of new societies. 
Second. To secure the earnest and systematic co- 
operation of women and children in collecting and 
raising money for missions.” ‘Thus the women cut 
the Gordian knot which for sixteen years baffled the 
skill of their brethren, and thus the “delicate work” 
of meeting the wishes of all was outlined. 

The autonomy of each state was recognized; 
money was to be raised, but reported through state 
channels and expended by the already established 
Boards of the Southern Baptist Convention. The 
Executive Committee was to give itself chiefly to 
creating an interest which would result in the 
organization of more societies, and thus the contri- 
bution of larger funds, which would go without 
question of the manner of expenditure, into the 
hands of the Home and Foreign Boards, elected 
by the Convention, in which they asked no repre- 
sentation. 

Some Comparisons.—It was at that time almost 
alone among women’s organizations in placing home . 
and foreign missions on the same footing, and mak- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 131 


ing one organization serve the purposes for which 
two were then thought necessary. 

Most of our sister organizations also chose and 
appointed their own missionaries and purchased 
and held property in our own and foreign lands. 
By turning over the funds collected through the 
societies toathe Boards of our Convention for dis- 
tribution we avoided the duplication of many func- 
tions which would otherwise have been necessary 
and the danger of overlapping on the fields. ‘The 
tendency at present is toward a drawing together 
of the Women’s Boards and the General Boards 
of their denominations. 


First State Vice-Presidents of Union: Arkansas, Mrs. M. 
D. Early; Florida, Mrs. B. B. Chipley; Georgia, Mrs. 8. Wil- 
son; Kentucky, Miss HE. S. Broadus; Louisiana, Mrs. M. 
Alfred; Maryland, Mrs. A. J. Rowland, Mrs. S. Y. Pitts; 
South Carolina, Mrs. M. A. Hewitt; Tennessee, Mrs. A. Nel- 
son; Texas, Mrs. A. C. Ardrey; Virginia (1889), Mrs. W. E. 
Hatcher; Mississippi (1889), Mrs. A. W. Hillman; Alabama 
(1890), Mrs. G. B. Hager; North Carolina (1891), Miss Fan- 
nie H. 8S. Heck; W. Arkansas and Indian Territory (1891), 
Mrs. May Moss; District of Columbia (1895), Mrs. C. A. 
Stakely. 


e e e e ° ° re i) \° ® eo. e- e 


Contributions of Woman’s Missionary Societies: “1876, 
Foreign Missions, $3,845.00; 1877, ‘‘a manifest increase” ;: 
1881, 500 societies, $6,244.80, Foreign Missions; 1884, 642 
societies, $16,895.58; 1885, over $18,000.00 raised for Home 
and Foreign Boards. The Heathen Helper claims to be 
the organ of 1,200 societies. In 1884 the Foreign Board 
stated that in ten years it had distributed 28,500 mite boxes, 
which had probably yielded in that time $75,000.00 into 
their treasury.—Decade of Foreign Missions, p. 368. 


132 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


The First Officers—The Executive Committee 
chosen to begin the conduct of the work, whose 
future growth, even the most hopeful could but 
vaguely foresee, were Miss M. FE. McIntosh, South 
Carolina, president; Miss Annie W. Armstrong, 
Maryland, corresponding secretary; Mrs. J. F. Pul- 
len, Maryland, treasurer; Mrs. Jamés Pollard, 
recording secretary, with a vice-president from the 
ten states uniting and a local committee of nine. 
Baltimore was chosen, and has ever since remained 
the headquarters of the organization. 

A Funny Story.—Far different from this quiet 
meeting was the stormy discusion on the advisa- 
bility of forming a woman’s organization, which 
was going on in the Convention a few blocks away, 
in the historic First Baptist Church. Again it was 
prophesied that one thing would lead to another— 
the women would first assume control of the money 
of the Church, then of its deaconship, then of the 
pulpit, then of the Convention. The outlook was 
dark indeed. How the day would have gone can- 
not be told, had not the tide been turned by an 
unknown brother in a remote part of the audience. 
He rose and, catching the eye of the presiding offi- 
cer, said in a high, far-reaching voice: “Mr. Presi- 
dent, there was once a little girl whose mother sent 
her to the spring for a bucket of water. She did 
not come back, and her mother went after her. She 
found her crying as if her heart would break, with 
the bucket in the bottom of the spring. ‘What is 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 133 


the matter, my child? said her mother. ‘Oh, 
mother,’ she sobbed, ‘suppose when I grow up I 
should be married, and suppose I should have a 
little girl, and suppose I should send her to the 
spring, and suppose she should fall in, and suppose 
she should be drowned—what would I do? It 
seems to me, brethren, you are supposing a lot of 
trouble that ” But he did not finish. The 
audience had seen the point. The objections died 
_ina roar of laughter. The keen weapon of ridicule, 
often turned upon the women, put their critics to 
silence. For the last time open opposition to 
woman’s work was heard on the floor of the Con- 
vention. In a few years praise of the new organi- 
zation was on the lips of all who understood its 
purpose and methods, while large forecasts were 
made for its future success. 

Before turning to the abundant labors of the Ex- 
ecutive Committee, it will be of interest to look at 
the work of the Foreign and Home Mission Boards, 
for whose advancement the Union had pledged 
itself, 

Foreign Missions in 1888.—T'he beginning of our 
missions in China, when our Convention began its 
work in 1845, will be readily recalled. By 1888 
many notable names had been added to our list of 
workers. Already the great, silent missionary army 
under the “low green tents whose curtains never 
outward swing,” had camped for all time on many 
a hillside. Others whose lives were to reach far 





134. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


down the years of the Union’s history were treading 
the steep road of missionary progress. The gigan- 
tic Matthew T. Yates, broken by forty-two years 
of labor and unanswered calls for helpers, died the 
year the Union was born with undried tears upon 
his cheeks, saying, “So much to do and I cannot do 
it. God needs men.” Dr. T. P. Crawford and Mrs. 
Martha F. Crawford had thirty-seven years behind 
them. Dr. Graves, Dr. Hartwell and Dr. Simmons 
had already been long on their fields. Miss Lula 
Whilden and Miss Lottie Moon had seen seven- 
teen and sixteen years of service. To aid these a 
number of new workers had gone more recently, 
but after these forty-three years we had only seven- 
teen missionaries in China. 

In African missions there are no veterans. Here 
the green mounds are thickest; here women’s lost 
graves are buried under dense growing jungles. 
But graves are the advanced breastworks of mis- 
sions. Behind them the workers prepare for 
farther advances. We had eight missionaries in 
Africa in 1888, 

Italy had been entered in 1870 in the rear of 
Garibaldi’s army, and Dr. G. B. Taylor and Dr. J. H. 
Eager were on that field. 

At the close of the war a little band of Baptists 
from the South had gone to live in Brazil. In an- 
swer to their call, Brazil had been entered in 1882, 
and twelve missionaries were sowing the seed of 
what was to become the Brazilian Baptist Conven- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 135 


tion. In Mexico where the blood of the martyred 
Westrup was the seed of the Church there were 
eight workers. This completes the list. To make 
their work possible we were giving less than 
$84,000.00 a year. 

Before we disparage these figures we must recol- 
lect not only that it was only twenty-three years 
since our foreign mission contributions were almost 
cut off by the war, and that since then grinding 
poverty at home had had to be faced, but also re- 
member that misisons then were very different from 
at present. 

The entire contribution from the United States 
and Canada was less than four million dollars, 
against the present eleven millions, while mission- 
aries and converts have increased in like proportion. 

Home Mission Facts.—For missions in our own 
country even the small figures are reversed—instead 
of $84,000.00 for them, we were giving only $48,- 
000.00. To understand this we must go back for a 
moment even beyond our familiar starting point 
1845. As we have seen, the first missionary 


” e ue e e e e e e e e e e . 


Woman’s Gifts in 1888: Foreign Missions, Methodist Epis- 
copal, North (organized 1869), $191,000; Methodist Episco- 
pal, South (1878), $69,000; Presbyterian, North (1870-1872), 
$315,000; Congregationalists (1868), $151,000; Northern 
Baptists (1871), $101,000; Episcopalian Women of U. S. 
(1871) reported, for Home and Foreign Missions in 1890, 
$119,380; Southern Presbyterians (unorganized) reported in. 
1890, for ‘Foreign Missions, $22,000.: 


136 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


thoughts in America were for home missions. ‘The 
Triennial Convention, which in 1814 gathered the 
Baptists of America into one body, was primarily 
for foreign missions. But all missions are one, 
and the desire to embrace the world in their efforts 
led to the incorporation of home mission work, in 
the third year of the Convention’s existence. The 
young Convention had to learn many lessons in 
management, and was unable to hold an even hand 
between the two branches of effort. After nine 
years’ trial, home work was abandoned. It, how- 
ever, lay near the heart of many, and their desire 
to respond to the crying needs of the growing towns 
and the ever outreaching frontier resulted in 1832 in 
the organization of the American Baptist Home 
Missionary Society. Southern Baptists were mem- 
bers of this nation-wide organization, though their 
interest was not so great as in foreign missions. 
When they withdrew from the Triennial Conven- 
tion, they withdrew for like reasons from the Home 
Mission Society. 

Prosperity and Adversity.—Our Convention was 
organized to promote both home and foreign mis- 
sions. Immediately home missions become a vital 
thing. The need was near and evident. Every state 
capital, Kentucky probably being the one excep- 
tion, and almost every large town became a mission 
station. Among the Indians of Indian Territory 
there sprang up a Baptist Church for every thous- 
and souls. By the fateful year of 1861 this depart-. 


IN (ROYAL SERVICE 137 


ment of work had sent out for a longer or shorter 
period seven hundred and fifty misisonaries, added 
fifteen thousand members to the churches, and 
given $300,000.00 for carrying the gospel to needy 
parts of our country. A hundred and four men 
were at work in 1860. Then the drum called to the 
camp; the prayer meeting was by the flickering 
firelight of the bivouac, the Sunday morning sermon 
from the stump of an old field pine. Dark indeed 
was the period which followed. ‘Those states which 
before had been the chief helpers now lay trampled 
to the ground, not only unable to help others, but 
themselves in sore need of help. Only the border 
states—Kentucky, Missouri and Maryland—could 
render aid. Down and yet farther down went the 
receipts, until the lowest level was reached in 1876, 
when only twelve thousand was given. 

A New Era.—Indeed it was seriously questioned 
whether a Home Mission Board was worth while. 
The hungriest day is just before harvest. A new 
era began in 1882. The home board moved to At- 
lanta. Dr. I. T. Tichnor became the corresponding 
secretary. He found only thirty-six missionaries 
and a yearly contribution of twenty thousand dol- 
lars, largely swallowed up by debt contracted in the 
famine years. 

It must not be thought, however, that there was 
no effort being made to reach the unevangelized. 
After this statement of languishing general work 
we find with astonishment that within their own 


138 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


borders, the states, where lately ruin was the rule, 
and poverty the accepted way of life, were giving 
$176,000.00 in 1888 and sending nearly eight hun- 
dred missionaries to reinstate old churches and 
build up new. Yet there was great room for a 
South-wide and united work. While every man 
must build over against his own house, every man 
must also help his brother lift into place the stones 
too great for one man’s strength. To make a Chris- 
tian South, all must unite in a general campaign. 
The creation of this united work was Dr. Tichnor’s 
great service. Six years after he began work (1886) 
the handful of missionaries had grown to two hun- 
dred and eighty-seven, supported in whole or in 
part by the Home Board. 

“The Gem of the Antilles.’—More than this, 
there was Cuba! To express what that meant in 
1888 the name should be written in capitals—Cuba 
meant Diaz. Diaz was the missionary lion of 
priest-ridden Cuba. “The Gem of the Antilles” was 
soon to be freed from her priestly chains. This 
was the cry. How the numbers grew, how the 
Cuban war came on, how Diaz followed the drum 
beat, how the apparent growth of years was wiped 
out by death and desertion, how all must begin 
again in bitterness and tears, and how we have built 
better, if more slowly, is another story. But this 
was in future years. No prophecy then was too 
glowing to tell of Cuba’s future; no praise too 
great to bestow upon Diaz, the Apostle of Cuba. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 139 


The First Request.—The first formal request 
brought to the Union was for a church building in 
Havana and an enlargement of the cemetery, that 
the dead of the increasing Baptist congregation 
might receive the decent burial denied them by the 
Catholic authorities. Brick-cards had been pre- 
pared for gathering funds for the church, and these, 
carried by the delegates and sent out from the new 
headquarters, were the first messengers of the new 
organization. This was only an indication of the 
eagerness with which the aid of the young union 
would be sought. There was no lack of work— 
and it was eager for work. It was this it craved; 
for this it had forced itself into being. It threw 
itself heart and soul into world conquest. Work 
and the Union are synonymous. 

The Leaders.—Never was an organization more 
fortunate in its leaders; Miss McIntosh, gentle, 
wise, prayerful, untiring, hopeful; Miss Armstrong, 
energetic, resourceful, persevering, trained in the 
management of large affairs, of masterly mind and 
a born leader. It is not idle flattery, but within 
the truth to say that it would have been impossible 
to find a more faithful officer than Miss Armstrong. 
For eighteen years she gave herself wholly to the 
Union—time, thought, strength and influence. No 
task was too hard, no journey too long, so it advanced 
this cause. All this was done without salary, the 
very suggestion of which she resented. To her 
more than to any one person, the Union owes its 


140 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


early growth. Under this leadership the Union gladly 
took up its task of stimulation. It was offered a 
corner over the Baptist Book Store on East Fayette 
Street, Baltimore. Here it began its connection 
with the Maryland Baptist Mission rooms, a name 
which does not reveal its helpful and unique pur- 
pose. 

A Partnership.—Two years before, the Maryland 
Association had appointed a committee and created 
a fund for a Bureau of Information, “where maga- 
zines and leaflets on all fields and by all evangelical 
denominations were to be kept for consultation and 
sale in cheap form.” In this the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Society of Maryland was invited to co- 
operate. 

Now they occupied the same room, and the Union 
became the silent partner, yet at the same time the 
active member, sending out their publications, pre- 
paring their catalogues and giving and receiving 
much aid. Though it runs far ahead of these early 
days, it may well be said here that in 1906 this 
branch of work was formally made over to the 
Union and became its Literature Department. 

The Upper Room.—To the modest upper room 
came many women. Below was a busy store, 
through which they must pass. They were guests 
and must not speak of inconvenience. Yet they 
needed a private stairway. Economy was written 
large in their thoughts. Someone suggested a lec- 
ture, and they henceforth climbed to their work un- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 141 


seen, by the stairway they had built. Though thus 
tucked away out of sight they were making them- 
selves felt. The first year they poured out a very 
flood of free literature, amounting to nearly one 
hundred and twenty thousand leaflets, brick-cards 
for Cuban chapels, Mission Topic prayer cards, 
Christmas programmes, and envelopes for a Christ- 
mas offering. 

How familiar the last two sound, for the Mission 
Topic prayer cards and the Christmas offering are 
a quarter of a century old. 

The Mission of a Letter.—The Christmas offering 
was begun by a letter. The time had come for Miss 
Lottie Moon’s return home for a sorely needed rest. 
Before leaving, her heart called her to one more 
visit to the country villages, where once the chil- 
dren ran after her and called her the foreign devil, 
and the women shut the doors in her face. With 
Mrs. Crawford she went. Day and night the women 
thronged around them. She gave up the trip home, 
and wrote begging that two women be sent at once 
to her help. The reply was the first Christmas offer- 
ing. The gift exceeded the request. Two thousand 
dollars was asked, and nearly three thousand given; 
the going of three instead of two misisonaries was 
made possible. 

Finding Themselves.—It was this offering which 
in part made possible the ‘good report of the 
first year. The women had begun to find them- 
selves. Through attachment to a great cause 


142 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


they were themselves enlarging in power, sym- 
pathy, courage and self-sacrifice. Though the 
Executive Committee devised, the Central Commit- 
tee was the connecting link between it and the 
women of the churches. The plans determined 
upon by all were but scattered ink until the Central 
Committees of the states made them live through 
their own life blood. 

The history of the self-forgetting labors of the 
the printed pages they have distributed be laid side 
by side they would go far towards girdling the 
globe; the letters they have written would reach 
across great states; the miles traveled would out- 
number those of Marco Polo. 

Everywhere it was the same story. While the 
leaders in the general convention had ceased to 
question the beneficial effects of woman’s work, the 
committees must meet hand to hand the opposition 
of many of the pastors and the indifference of many 
women. Theirs could be no sweeping advance— 
one rally cry, then up and away for conquest. One 
by one, woman by woman, church by church, prog- 
ress must be made. 

Self-Forgetful Labors.——The work was voluntary 
and without equipment. Moreover it must cost 
nothing—or as nearly nothing as possible—since 
there was no bargain day in stamps. The fallacy, 
not yet dead, that woman’s work is cheap, had full 
sway. The work was done by busy mothers, after 
the babies were put to bed; by tired housewives in 


IND ROVADPSERV ICE 143 


the smali hours of the night; hard-worked teachers 
and others with lives full of demands stole their 
little leisure for it. Offices could not be rented for 
lack of expense money, nor were they needed, since 
no officers could leave their home duties to stay 
in them. Typewriters were unthought of extrava- 
gances. It was not too much to walk a mile to 
save a two-cent stamp. The State Conventions, un- 
der whom the committees held appointment, re- 
ceived the funds, but returned little or nothing for 
expenses. For years want of expense money was 
the tragedy of the committees. Not only letters 
must be written and innumerable packages tied up 
and mailed, but the churches must be visited and 
the annual gatherings attended. When with in- 
finite arrangement and much household planning 
the officers could go, they were given the privilege 
of paying their own expenses, or, if this was an 
utter impossibility, of staying at home. 

In Journeys Oft—No wonder that every com- 
mittee records the breakdown of some faithful 
workers, and treasures the memory of those who 
counted not their lives dear to themselves for the 
gospel’s sake. ‘These state workers deserve un- 
stinted commendation. It would be a congenial task 
to recall the work of each, but the very number of 
faithful ones renders the task impossible. Each 
state should give to her own due meed of praise, and 
cherish their example as an inspiration to the wo- 
men on whom this work has fallen or is to fall. 


144 IN) ROYALVSERVICE 


Some instances of notable service come to mind. 
Miss McIntosh, during her term as president of the 
Union, was unremitting in her work as president 
of the Central Committee of South Carolina. Before 
resigning the latter office, after nearly twenty years 
of service, she visited every association in the state, 
urging the organization of societies. Anyone who 
has partly undertaken such a journey knows some- 
thing of its hardships—long journeys by rail and 
over mountain roads, continual dinners on the 
ground, no quiet, no rest, no relaxation day after 
day and week after week. There is little surprise, 
however, that South Carolina led the states for 
years. Another mountain journey, made in another 
state, is recalled—this time into a mountain section 
so scourged with typhoid fever that almost every 
house had its victims. Miles of hub-deep mud, to 
meet a handful of women, was far too common an 
occurrence to remember. A journey through a 
flooded section to find the church door locked was 
only one incident of a tour of incidents. 

As rapidly as possible the committees found 
an associational vice-president, who, catching the 
spirit of the committee, began her journeys from 
‘end to end of her territory. One of these vice- 
presidents in North Carolina traveled in one year 
fourteen hundred miles, back and forth through the 
mountains; most of this, as she said, in a two-horse 
conveyance, because it was necessary to have two 
horses to pull through the mud. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 145 


The Doubtful Welcome—Nor was welcome al- 
Ways awaiting an arrival. The committees as they 
gained recognition held their meetings at the same 
time and place as the State Convention, meeting in 
a neighboring church, generally of another denomi- 
nation. In one state where this custom had been 
established the pastor of the entertaining church 
was violently opposed to woman’s work. When 
the handful of delegates, for whom no arrangements 
had been made, assembled, there were, beside them- 
selves, some twenty or thirty women in the church. 
These were supposed to be Baptists ladies from the 
town. Later it was discovered that they were Pres- 
byterians and Methodists, who had come out of pity. 
The Baptist pastor had instructed his members not 
to attend! The carefulness with which the Central 
Committees had to order their steps is apparent 
in a discussion which came up in the Alabama 
Committee prior to the convening of the State Con- 
vention, as to the propriety of holding a woman’s 
meeting when that body met in Anniston. It 
was conceded that such a meeting was desir- 
able, but doubt was expressed as to the wisdom 
of holding a formal meeting without the invitation 
of the Convention. The conclusion reached was 
that the Central Committee should be governed by 
circumstances and the tone of feeling at the Con- 
vention. No meeting was held. 

A School of Training.—In the pleasing picture of 
the early days of the Tennessee Committee, drawn 


146 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


by one of its former members, we find the por- 
trait of all. The Central Committee of our Ten- 
nessee Union was a veritable training school for 
missionary workers, a school without a teacher. 
No worker qualified by previous experience came to 
our aid. None of the members had even had the 
discipline of a business office. The correspondence 
and distribution of literature was needlessly heavy, 
and there may have been too great conscientious- 
ness as to the exact number of leaflets in each pack- 
age and anxiety that every postage stamp do its full 
duty. 

“Nevertheless, it was in this volunteer work, and 
in those monthly meetings free from all formality, 
that timid recruits learned to keep minutes, list ad- 
dresses, and make out reports, and so became pre- 
pared for expressing in active service their love for 
Christ’s cause, and fitted for leadership when re- 
sponsibility was laid upon them. 

“Sometimes the meetings were held in private 
houses, or in the various Nashville churches. In 
1894 the use of the ladies’ parlor and of a bookcase 
was offered by the First Church, then in the new 
house of worship on Broad Street. There, Ben 
Webster, the veteran janitor, with the reverence of 
his race for those in authority, always placed an im- 
posing armchair “fur de president,” which our beau- 
tiful presiding officer would laughingly push aside. 
In that room Dr. I. T. Tichenor, of delightful mem- 
ory, told us with touching pathos of the graves of 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 14% 


misionaries’ wives, which are the invariable accom- 
paniment of mission stations. 

“Twenty years in advance of their day were Drs. 
Tichenor and Tupper, in their sturdy support of 
woman's efforts and faith in woman’s loyalty. 

“The utmost prudence and deference to the senti- 
ments prevailing as to the manner in which the 
work should be carried on was instructed. Strict 
usage as to ‘mixed assemblies’ was adhered to, 
silence being enforced even upon the entrance of 
a messenger or of a brother invited to make an 
address. One asociational vice-president, who was 
desirous of avoiding “mixed assemblies,” both be- 
cause of the attitude of many of the brethren and 
because of her own timidity, found herself in the 
predicament of being unable to prevent the attend- 
ance of male delegates to the association, who came 
flocking to the woman’s gathering out of curiosity, 
and apprehension! 

The Ministry of Ministers’ Daughters and Wives. 
“Whatever may be said of ‘ministers’ sons’—things 
generally untrue—certainly the missionary cause 
has thriven by the devotion of ministers’ daugh- 
ters. Not a few of the leading workers throughout 
the state were women loyal to the ‘plain living and 
high thinking’ of the parsonage home of their child- 
hood. Pastors’ wives, also, were a chief reliance, 
and to their quiet, persuasive administration of the 
affairs of the missionary societies, no doubt, is due 


148 IN ‘(ROYAL SERVICE, 


to a great extent the transformation of many an 
opposing preacher into a champion and advocate. 

“Sisters living in the country and in smaller towns 
realizing the difficulty of organizing and sustaining 
societies, were not ready to accept the responsible 
office of associational vice-president. Still, in 1891, 
there were twenty-six such helpers enrolled, and 
nobly did they endeavor to till their large fields. 
Some went, at much inconvenience, to hold. meet- 
ings, others from beds of sickness wrote appeals to 
pastor and church officials, begging them to allow 
the women the privilege of personal expression. 

“Among our own ranks it was interesting to note 
the development of many who ‘learned by doing.’ 
Beginning with mere attendance, afraid of the sound 
of their own voices, by degrees they would take a 
share in the responsibilities, until, in some instances, 
one had successively filled all the offices with honor. 
It would be difficult to find an agency more stimu- 
lating to all womanly powers than the mission 
cause. Here is the strong motive, the high aim, the 
manifold variety of methods, to broaden sympathy, 
draw out natural abilities, and lead true culture of 
heart and brain.” 

“Thus in journeyings oft in weariness and pain- 
fulness, in watchings often,” “in labors more abund- 
ant,’ the women everywhere received the news that 
women were called to a new world-wide endeavor. 

Behind the reports of the general union stand 
ever the reports of the states, and behind that in 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 149 


turn the individual society. To record the faith- 
fulness of all would require a library. Sucha library 
is written for celestial reading. 

From Experiment to Success.—The first year goes 
far towards making or marring the history of an 
organization. Its progress may not be great, but 
if it is so wisely directed that the steps do not have 
to be retraced, it is fortunate. The first year of 
the Executive Committee was a long and prosperous 
journey on its forward march. 

The plan of receiving recommendations from the 
Boards of the Convention, presenting these to the 
State Central Committees, placing in their hands the 
materials, in the way of literature, reports and mite 
boxes to carry them out, and holding before them 
the inspiration and incentive of a united work has 
never changed. In the first year both the Foreign 
Mission Journal and Our Home Field gave the 
Union a place, and two years later a missionary de- 
partment was opened in Kind Words. State Cen- 
tral Committees were given columns in their state 
papers, and the Union found a far-reaching voice in 
missionary circles. Mississippi and Virginia joined 
the ranks during the first year. 

The first report showed a gain of nearly ten 
thousand dollars for home and foreign missions over 
the previous year of unorganized work, and “made 
the first anniversary in Memphis a glad occasion, 
lifting the effort from the plane of experiment to 
that of success.” 


150 UN “ROYAL SBR TO 


In 1890 Alabama joined its strong force to the 
Union, and in 1891 the embargo was lifted and 
North Carolina’s vigorous young committee came 
into line. The same year Western Arkansas and 
Indian Territory, a Convention since absorbed into 
others, brought the frontier into the Union itself, 
and tended to emphasize the mission of the mis- 
sionary box. 

Blessed Boxes.—It would require more than the 
rest of this volume to tell even half the stories of 
blessings that boxes have carried into missionary 
homes since the inauguration of box packing in the 
third year of the Union. The needs of the South- 
western frontier had far outrun the ability of the 
Home Board to supply it ‘with well paid ministers. 
True heroes of the faith followed the advancing 
outposts of civilization. ‘The Board could give them 
amere pittance. This was supplemented sometimes 
by a still smaller amount from the little settlements 
scattered over a field often a hundred miles across. 
There was much real suffering; much deprivation; 
much continued self-denial. The children were 
raised by unrelenting, pinching economy. ‘The 
women were asked to lighten their burdens by boxes 
of clothing. 

This opened up a remarkable correspondence be- 
tween the Executive Committee and these Chris- 
tian pioneers. _ They told out their hearts, and their 
confidence did not lack response. A box letter from 
a frontier missionary brought the society to whom 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 151 


it was sent into heart-to-heart touch with the minis- 
ter, his wife, whose lot was generally harder than 
his own, and the children, down to the tiniest tot. 
Lucy, Mary, James, Thomas and John became liv- 
ing personalities to every woman and child in the 
church in Alabama or Mississippi who were pre- 
paring clothing for them. Touching stories of sac- 
rifice and need could be indefinitely narrated. 

Her Father’s House.—One of these was told 
in a widely read tract called Her Father’s House, 
which, while it awakened great interest in pack- 
ing of boxes, brought out some adverse criticism. 
A missionary who was living in a dug-out had be- 
gun the building of a small house. His little girl, 
who could not remember having lived under a roof- 
tree, looked forward to two great events—the com- 
pletion of the house and the coming of the box, 
promised by a large city church in the East. The 
Board was hampered for want of funds, and the 
pitiful salary was delayed. Work on the house came 
to a standstill. Weeks passed and the box did not 
come. Food became scarce. The mother’s heart was 
overborne with anxiety for her family. Still the little 
daughter hoped on. The box would surely come. The 
house would be built. But little food and scant cloth- 
ing began to do their work. The little daughter fell 
ill. In vain she strained her sick eyes for the coming 
of the box. After the end a letter found its way 
to the society, which had been all too slow. It read: 
“Send the clothing you had prepared for our little 


152 IN’) ROVAD SERA ICE 


daughter to some other missionary’s child before 
it is too late. God will clothe and house her in 
her Father’s House above.” 

A Little Coffin—The story was overstrained and 
untrue, the critics say. From the West a voice re- 
plied. With the pain of one who reopens a hurt 
which has never fully healed, a missionary told one 
story of many from a long life of service. 

He returned from a long journey to the isolated 
home, where more than once there had been, for 
a week at a time, nothing to eat but dried beans. 
His little boy was ill. There was no doctor in many 
miles. In a few hours the child was dead. There 
were no neighbors. The wife prepared the child 
for burial, while all night long the blackness seemed 
to shriek back in despair from the blows of the ham- 
mer as he fashioned some rough planks into a little 
coffin. 

On such lives was the growing church of the far 
Southwest built. 

A Western Jewel.—Though the life was hard and 
the children went without luxuries and many things 
which we deem necessities, many grew to sturdy 
and useful men and women. How a box made a 
missionary must be told. Five little graves! Five 
little graves of five little sisters. Not lying close to- 
gether, where the mother might come to cover them 
with flowers, but weary miles apart, each one farther 
towards the ever moving frontier. They tell the 
story of twenty years of life of a frontier mission- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 153 


ary who, without salary from any Board, eking out 
the pitiful sums received from the scattered Chris- 
tians by a little store. He and his wife had moved on 
wherever new need called. In each place they made 
their home a little life, too scantily nourished, flick- 
ered out. Little wonder that the children left them 
were most precious. 

One of these they called Jewell. She took her 
place in the family life, doing her share in the too 
heavy work which must be done by the frail hands 
of mother and children during the preacher’s long 
absences. But an ambition was growing in Jewell’s 
heart. The resting hours found her bending above 
the books which her father held as necessary for 
the nourishing of the minds of the children as good 
food for their bodies. Jewell longed to go to college. 

The Box That Made a Missionary.—How could 
she hope to go? If all else could be arranged, how 
could the necessary dresses be gotten? Then a box 
came from Louisville, Kentucky. What a box it 
was! Not all boxes were like this one. Some, if 
the truth must be told, had brought a flush of shame, 
as half-worn garments succeeded soiled, or useless 
ones. But this was far different. Beside the warm 
blankets and other comforts for the whole family 
there were dainty surprises tucked away in the 
corners and, best of all, packages marked with 
the names of each member of the family. Jewell’s 
made it possible for her to go to college. After 
college came the Training School. 


154 IN -ROYAT WSERVIDCE, 


It was then that the Missionary Society found 
the bread cast upon the waters years ago. Jewell 
was invited to speak to them during Home Mission 
week. Simply she told of the box which had opened 
the wide world of service. She spoke of the sur- 
prises, and her package. When it dawned upon her 
hearers that they had sent the box, which had given 
a young life to China, their joy knew no bounds. 
Today, as they hear of their Jewell shining in the 
darkness of China, their sense of possession a hun- 
dred times repays them for all they packed in that 
pine Pandora box of fate. 

The Box That Kept the Preacher.—Year after 
year the box work grew. The societies were urged 
to be careful in valuation, and doubtless the majority 
of the boxes were undervalued. With even this con- 
servative estimate the money value of the boxes 
sent during the years since 1897, when record of 
their value was first kept, is over $461,000.00. But 
the worth in comfort, in cheer, in timeliness and 
hope cannot be estimated. *“I could not have stayed 
on my field but for the box,’ was said so often, in 
acknowledgment, that it became almost an old story. 
Yet it told ever a new story of struggle and depriva- 
tion. In the last six or eight years fewer boxes 
have been needed on account of the growing towns 
and thickening neighborhoods, which are able to 
supplement the amounts paid by the Home Board, 
or have “come off the Board,” and support a pastor 
of their own. But the work still goes on, and 


ENV ROY AI SERV LOI 155 


Blessed Boxes are still an important part of the 
Union’s work. 

The Centennial of Missions.—Great were the 
plans and hopes for the observance of the Centen- 
nial of Modern Missions in 1892. A hundred years 
before Carey, the “Consecrated Baptist Cobbler,” 
had left England for India, amid the laughter or in- 
difference of high and low. After seven years of un- 
remitting labor he had baptised his first convert. 
He died in 1834. Under his direction the Seram- 
pore Mission, of which he was founder, had issued 
two hundred thousand Bibles, or portions of scrip- 
ture in about forty different languages. He died 
known and admired by all England. He was uni- 
versally acknowledged the founder of modern mis- 
sions, and as the centennial of his going out ap- 
proached, all denominations prepared to do him 
honor. It was fitting that the Baptists should lead 
in this movement. Southern Baptists set before 
themselves the sum of $225,000.00 for home and 
foreign missions, and sending out a hundred new 
missionaries to foreign fields. The gift was heroic 
in proportion to what had gone before. 

The young Union threw itself enthusiastically into 
the effort. A Chapel Card and Mission Certificate 
were worked out with great care, and for two years 
heroic and successful efforts were made to reach 
not only all Southern Baptist women, but the Sun- 
day-schools as well. In the second year the corre- 
spondence leaped from four thousand letters to 


156 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


nearly eighteen thousand. The contributions went to 
sixty-two thousand, or more than double what had 
been given in the first years. 

A Rich Gift from the Poor.—lIf you turn your steps 
on a certain week day towards the large and hand- 
some Eutaw Place Baptist Church of Baltimore you 
will find you are keeping step with many women of 
the humbler sort. Some wear hats, some shawls, 
but all bearing the marks of hard and steady toil. 
They are going to the mother’s meeting, which has 
long been a source of blessing to many hard-work- 
ing women, and of which Misses Annie and Alice 
Armstrong have been for many years leading spirits. 

On the organ stands an inconspicuous mission 
box, into which fall many hard-earned but cheer- 
fully given pennies, which unite the givers with the 
great world of women and open to them large 
thoughts of other lands. They, too, heard of the 
centennial of missions, and ere the year was out 
they contributed $119.00 to carry forward the great 
work. 

Pains and Prayers.—While infinite pains were be- 
ing taken to rally the women to the centennial call, 
the need for prayer was keenly felt. Each year since 
the first, when Miss Moon’s letter and Miss Mc- 
Intosh’s appeal had brought the first Christ- 
mas offering, Christmas had been similarly ob- 
served with increasing gifts. Now the need for 
greater than woman’s help resulted in coupling with 
this offering a week of prayer for world-wide mis- 


INS ROYAL SERVICE 157 


sions. Since then the first week of January has 
been invariably set aside for this purpose. How 
deep its influence in the lives of the ever-widening 
circle who observe it, and what its influence on the 
moving Hand that moved the world, none can ever 
know. The Union’s year would seem to begin awry 
and to be robbed of one of its best weeks were 
anything to interfere with the week of prayer in 
January. 

Answered and Unanswered Prayers.—Does God 
answer prayer for missions? ‘The question is im- 
portant and timely. Let us see. 

Look back a hundred years. The Church of God 
is on its knees. This is its prayer: 

“Lord, open the doors of the closed lands that we 
may enter with Thy gospel.” 

This is the answer. In fifty years every great 
land is opened. The missionary may enter if he 
will. 

But the Church is still kneeling. The petition is: 

“Lord, give us missionaries.” . 

Before the close of the next fifty years 5,000 young 
men and women stand on the shores of America, 
pleading to be sent to foreign lands, and hundreds 
more are ready to give their lives to the saving of 
the millions from every tongue and nation under 
heaven, who had come to our own land. 

Why do not these earnest, prepared and conse- 
crated young men and women go? 


158 IN JROVAT MASE RVICH 


The church still kneels, bending very low, praying 
for itself: 

“Lord, give us means. Thou hast heard us in 
two petitions. Lord, grant us this, without which 
the other two are of no avail. The heathen lands 
are open; our land is full of lost men. They are 
dying within our reach. Here are these thousands 
of Thy young servants longing and praying to be 
sent, ready to suffer and, if need be, to die to reach 
them. But they cannot go. They cannot reach 
them unless Thou open our hearts to give the 
money. Lord, look upon us in mercy and make 
us willing in the day of Thy power. Our hearts 
are cold; we hear the cry vor therdying  andiiras, 
to heed it. Lord, touch us and make us delight to 
give according to what Thou has given us.” 

A Week of Self-Denial.—It was not long after this 
that another week took its place in the Union’s calen- 
dar. Boxes to the frontier missionaries were bring- 
ing the societies into close contact with real self- 
denial for the salvation of our own country. They 
felt that the solution of the problem was more ade- 
quate salaries for these pioneers. It seemed fitting 
that they should for one week at least bear some 
self-denial for the home missionaries, whose lives 
were one long sacrifice. So in March, 1895, the 
Week of Self-Denial for Home Missions began. 
Older workers still call it so. The title slipped out 
of use from very shame. ‘True the week continues 
and the gifts grow larger year by year, but to call 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 159 


giving up dessert for a week, putting a yard less rib- 
bon on the spring hat, or deferring the purchase of 
a dress “that you get all the same a little later,” 
do not seem worthy of so large a name. Perhaps 
it is just as well that this is so. ‘Truth is better 
served by its recognition than its degradation. As 
the Week of Prayer in March helps to bring us 
nearer the soul needs of our country, it may be that 
we may come back to the old name with a full reali- 
zation of its meaning and pour out gifts in a real 
week of self-denial. If we ask what is self-denial, 
let me point you to the pen portrait of the frontier 
missionary drawn by a_skilled hand. 

A Pen Portrait—‘‘The character of our frontier 
missionaries is so unimpeachable as to inspire con- 
fidence in their enterprise and increase faith in their 
continued success. They are converted; they have 
been turned from darkness to light, have known the 
weight of sin and felt the joy of pardon. 

“They go forth delivering the message which faith 
has made dear to their own hearts, and preaching 
the gospel which has been God’s power in saving 
their own souls. With the blessed experience of 
sins forgiven, and a precious knowledge of grace 
divine, they speak what they believe, and testify 
what they know. Being born of the Spirit, they 
love God supremely and the soul of men unselfishly. 
Then, too, they are consecrated. They believe that 
God has laid His hands on them in holy ordination; 
that their Lord and ours has called them to preach 


160 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the everlasting gospel; that divine Providence has 
set them apart for the work in which they are 
engaged. 

“There are different degrees of spirituality among 
Christian people, but no one can intelligently doubt 
that our frontier misisonaries register high in the 
scale of genuine consecration.” 

They are men of one Book, and that Book the 
Bible. 7 

Multiplying the Missionary.—Every leaf of the 
Bible is a living tongue. Until the missionary mul- 
tiplied himself a thousand-fold by the printing press, 
his task of reaching the millions of the heathen 
world seemed hopeless. ‘The great Bible societies 
of Great Britain and America have been the right 
hand of the missionary organizations. No romance 
of modern times has been more thrilling than that 
of the translation and distribution of the Bible in four 
hundred languages and dialects. By far the larger 
part of these translations have been made by mis- 
sionaries who have often had to reduce the language 
of the people to writing before they could give them 
the Bible in their own tongue. Here is an incident 
which illustrates the difficulties. 

“A low coral atoll, languid with lilies and palms. 
Futuna, of the New Hebrides, 1500 miles east of 
Australia. Just one of the myriad islets sprinkling 
the map of the South Pacific as stars dust the firma- 
ment with nebulous splendor. And landed on the 
strand a Scotsman. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 161 


“The lonely white man is going to reduce this 
savage speech to writing for the first time, and 
having done that, he will hand over to this remote 
people a magnificent literature entire—the Chris- 
tian Bible; and that so cheaply that any Futuna man 
may buy a perfect copy in Aneityum for fifteen 
pounds of arrowroot. Impossible? Nothing is im- 
posible to the man with the ‘Idea’; he will give his 
life to it with a singleness of purpose, an ingenuity, 
a selflessness, a disregard for deadly peril. 

“He is one of many, that patient lonely Scotsman. 

“In Uganda, Dr. Crawford waited five years to 
get the one word ‘plague’ in Ki-Mbundu. And one 
day he overheard an ivory-hunter complaining 
about the village rats—what a ‘dibebu’ they were. 
And down went the long-sought word in a tattered 
notebook that would fly out from the ragged coat at 
such times, as though it had ears to hear.” 

The romance of translation is followed by that 
of distributing eight million copies a year. 

Camel Carts and Dog Sledges.—‘Fast steamship 
and train are but the first step in the transporta- 
tion of this babel of books. And then come little 
sailing-ships among the coral islands of the Pacific; 
canoes and houseboats for Indo-China and the 
west coast of Africa; camel carts in Australia; dog 
sledges for the Arctic; packhorses and hard-headed 
negro porters, with many other varieties of trans- 
port, according to the region. Magic lantern and 
buffalo carts among Dyak head-hunters in Borneo; 


162 IN’ ROYAL SERVICE 


camels and ponies among Mongols of the Gobi Des- 
ert; mule train and Llama herd in the Andes; laden 
junks, man-hauled by bamboo cables up the Yangtse 
gorges, and elephants and straw-thatched cars in far 
Siam.” 

The Bible Fund.—But Bibles the missionaries at 
home and abroad must have. The Sunday-School 
Board, which was building up a great Southern 
Baptist publishing house in Nashville, Tenn., recog- 
nized this. Out of its business it offered to give, 
for Bibles to be distributed by our home and foreign 
missionaries, a dollar for every dollar given for this 
purpose. Bible day in the Sunday-schools and chil- 
dren’s societies is the outgrowth of this offer, first 
made in 189%. Could the Bibles be followed as they 
leave the hands of the missionaries and go out on 
their mission of salvation, there is no one who would 
not crave the privilege of putting others into circu- 
lation. Let us follow a few of them. 

A Bible in Brazil—A physician from a neigh- 
boring city came to Bahia, to visit our missionary, 
Mr.) Daniel. (He told him hewhadinever hearda 
sermon and no colporter had ever visited his city, 
nor had he ever read any gospel literature but the 
Bible. In a distant city he and his wife had found 
a Bible. They studied it, and were converted. He 
invited some of his friends to come to his house, to 
worship God and study His Word. ‘The result was 
that twelve others were converted. The little com- 
pany resolved to meet regularly, and take the Bible 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 163 


for their guide, until the Lord would send one to 
instruct them. ‘To them the missionary came as 
the answer to their prayers. 

How the News Came to Amargosa.—T wo gentle- 
men, one a colonel and one a captain, from Amar- 
gosa, one of the chief commercial cities in the in- 
terior of the State of Bahia, called on Mr. Gins- 
burg one day and told him they had come to beg 
him to visit them and preach to the people. They 
had bought a Bible and several tracts from a col- 
porter, who passed through Amargosa, and after 
reading and rereading the Bible, had become so 
interested they longed to know more about it. See- 
ing his address on one of the tracts, they came to 
him. Mr. Ginsburg seized the first opportunity to 
visit Amargosa, and was listened to by large num- 
bers, with eager faces and bent heads, who seemed 
awakened by the spirit of God. 

Thirty Years of Waiting—A copy of the Bible 
fell into the hands of Edward Lara, the owner of a 
great ranch in Mexico. He read it, and for thirty 
long years remembered its teachings. , Hearing of our 
missionary, Dr. Powell, as a man teaching the same 
forbidden book, he invited him to visit his ranch 
and instruct him more fully in this way. The re- 
sult of this invitation was the baptism of Lara and 
a number of others and the organization of two 
churches, known as San Rafael and San Joaquin. 

The Coming of the Children.—All this time a 
strong children’s organization had been growing up 


164 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


beside the Woman’s Missionary Union, under the 
care of Dr. George Braxton Taylor. Like the little 
rill which takes its rise in the mountains, but gathers 
force until it waters the whole plain, so the Sun- 
beams began in a little mountain town of Virginia 
and flowed out towards the great world, for they 
were “Fain for to water the plain” where 


“The dry fields burn, and the mills are to turn 
And a myriad of flowers mortally yearn.” 


Sunday morning in 1886 saw a crowd of bright-eyed, 
rose-cheeked children laughing and skipping on 
their way to the Sunbeam Class of Mrs. Anna L. 
Elsom, which met in the corner of the little church 
of Fairmont, Nelson County, Virginia. 


The young pastor had just left the Seminary, and 
was spending a year at the University of Virginia, 
going out in turn to his three country churches, of 
which Fairmont was one. It was not long before 
he and the Sunbeam Class were fast friends. The 
teacher and pastor talked to them of misisons, for, 
being a missionary’s son and the grandson of the 
first secretary of the Foreign Mission Board, his 
heart ever turned to the great world’s need. It was 
decided between the preacher and teacher that Sun- 
day-school children were not well taught unless they 
were taught not only to be good themselves but to 
help others to be good also—in other words, were 
taught of missions. So the work started, 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 165 


Missions and the Barnyard.—The Sunbeam Class 
began to meet once a month as a Sunbeam Band. 
They were to bring at least a penny. This was to 
be earned, if possible, by some kind of work. So it 
came to pass that many of the children had mis- 
sionary hens or even misisonary pigs. Besides these 
there was mother to help, berries to gather, errands 
to run and many little tasks which turned their 
strength and minutes into money for missions. 

More important than money was learning about 
the world and its need of a Saviour. Dr. Taylor 
began to prepare programmes for the meetings. 
The little mountain rivulet began to grow into a 
river. 

Before long several churches nearby, hearing of 
the Sunbeams and of their success, organized simi- 
lar societies. The Foreign Mission Board became 
interested, and bore the expense of printing a model 
constitution and by-laws. 

A letter in the Religious Herald, telling what had 
been done at Fairmont and in that section, resulted 
in other societies in Virginia. Three other states 
followed. There must be programmes, and these 
Dr. Taylor prepared. Children began to write to 
him, and he became widely known as “Cousin 
George.” He invited the children to accompany 
him on an imaginary trip round the world to visit 
our misison stations, and they accepted with de- 
light. Once or twice a year he arranged Sunbeam 
Days, when special programmes were prepared and 


166 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the public invited. The Sunbeam Corner in the 
Foreign Mission Journal became to them the most 
popular ‘feature of (that tmagazinewmdny the eight 
years through which Dr. Taylor had charge of the 
work the Sunbeams reported to him more than $25,- 
000.00, while doubtless much was reported through 
other channels. All this large amount of work was 
carried on in connection with Dr. Taylor’s pastoral 
care. 

The Union and the Children.—By this time the 
Woman’s Missionary Union was fairly under way. 
With active Central Committees in the states it was 
thought wise, in 1892, to place the Sunbeams under 
their charge. They continued to grow, and, like 
all other departments of the Union, they worked 
for Home and Foreign Missions. Many a pack- 
age which brought delight to the missionaries’ 
children on the frontier was tucked into the boxes 
by the Sunbeams at home. Years passed. The 
Sunbeam contributions grew larger. “Desk work,” 
by which Sunbeams helped to pay the expenses of 
maintaining schools for Chinese children, was taken 
up. The states appointed Sunbeam leaders, who 
thought and planned continually for their growth. 
The Union realized that here lay the greatest hope 
of strength for the future, and that no effort should 
be spared to enlist and train recruits. Much later 
the Sunbeam churches in Yingtak and Canton were 
built and followed by the building of the Sunbeam 
Church and School for Mexicans in El Paso, Texas. 


INV ROYARDO SERVICE, 167 


The Sunbeams multiplying became a recognized part 
of the year’s aim in gifts, with definite objects for 
their contributions. Not yet has the light grown as 
strong as it would be if all the children were 
Helping) to) send, out the’ Sunbeam: rays;’)/Vhere 
are many thousand children still in darkness who 
might rejoice in light if the thousands of Sunday- 
school children were gathered into happy little 
groups and taught how to reach and bless them. It 
is work worthy any loving-hearted, Christian 
women. 

Sleepless Nights——“Those who bring sunshine 
into the lives of others cannot keep it from them- 
selves” is true of those who increase the Sunbeams’ 
light. The successful leader of South Carolina Sun- 
beams told some time ago how strikingly this had 
been fulfilled in her own life. Eight years ago she 
read) an article called’ ‘Whither Are the Feet of 
Your Little Ones Tending?” She could not shake 
off the impression it made. Her hands were full 
of Christian work, her health was poor. She had 
every excuse. But she wondered why the women 
in the Missionary Society were so timid about read- 
ing, talking and praying. Why were so many too 
indifferent even to join the society? The answer 
was always they were not trained as children. 
Three sleepless nights and days followed. The 
spirit that gathered the first Juvenile Society in 
Charleston so long ago must have lingered through 
the years. Before there was a Union Miss Eliza 


168 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Hyde had gathered the children of the city into 
mission bands, and the work had spread to other 
places. Her life and work were for the poor of 
Charleston. “She knew no will but God’s. She 
walked in the Spirit. Christ lived in her and the 
life that she lived in the flesh; she lived by faith in 
the Son of God, who loved her and gave himself for 
her. She loved little children and, like her Master, 
always blessed them.” Among her multitudinous 
duties as city missionary she still found time for 
the children. When the Union took charge of the 
Sunbeams she became the state Sunbeam leader. 
The Sunbeams had grown under her care. The city 
work pressed heavily. Her years were beginning to 
multiply. She had been praying for direction. 
Which of the works she loved so dearly should be 
laid down? 

The Answered Prayer.—Then came the letter 
from the newly awakened woman asking for direc- 
tions for organizing a band. Miss Hyde watched her 
work. As she prayed her face came before her. 

“You are the answer to my prayer,” she told her. 

“But I cannot undertake such a responsibility; I 
am sick. My physician forbids it. I am unequal 
tothe task.7 

“Can you doubt God’s answer to prayer?” Miss 
Hyde persisted. ! 

Nor could she. She became the superintendent 
of her state Sunbeam work. ‘Today her friends 
marvel to see her physical strength, while the entire 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 169 


Union looks on her as one of its most successful 
workers with the children. Rarely does a child 
“sraduate” from her own mission band, which has 
been the banner band of her state since those first 
sleepless nights, without having become an active 
Christian and church member. 

What the Children Gain.—Time would fail to tell 
what the Sunbeam Societies do for the children. A 
child read of the Sunbeams in the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Department of Kind Words. No woman in 
the Church understood or cared. She talked to 
three girl friends and the four organized a band. 
Years passed, the little organizer desired to become 
a foreign missionary. Years of struggle followed, 
but her purpose conquered, and she is now study- 
ing in the Missionary Training School, where she 
finds others who are Sunbeam trophies. Trace back 
the most liberal givers in any church where an 
active Sunbeam Society has existed for twenty 
years, and you will find that the large majority of 
them got their training there. 

A Decade’s Work.—The first decade, whose chief 
features we have sketched, drew to a close. What 
it had accomplished was briefly summed up by Miss 
Alice Armstrong, who, through all the years of her 
sister’s secretaryship, wielded a wide influence as 
she spoke through her pen for and to the Union. 

“Highteen state organizations standing in line, 
accepting and carrying out as one the recommenda- 


170 IN Y RO VATS BRWLC Es 


tion of the three Boards of the Southern Baptist 
Convention through General Woman’s Missionary 
Union methods. All lines of work becoming dearer 
in their continuance, and the new ones adopted with 
interest and enthusiasm as they have been pre- 
sented. Instead of proving a disintegrating force, 
woman’s work in the individual church has strength- 
ened the Church, and unitedly has proved a mighty 
influence for the general union of forces—Church, 
State and Convention. Wisely officered by its three 
Presidents—Miss M. E. McIntosh (1888-1891), Mrs. 
M. A. Gwathmey (1894), Miss F. E. S. Heck (1892, 
1893, 1895-1898)—with its indefatigable and un- 
resting Secretary, Miss Annie W. Armstrong, the 
guidance of divine grace has manifestly led ‘our 
little one’ of ten years ago until today she stands 
with extended hands full of blessings, loving and 
loved throughout the length and breadth of the 
land. She has brought into the Lord’s treasury in 
these years $468,859.23 in contributions, with count- 
less offerings of prayer and willing sacrifice of time, 
brain and labor. How utterly inadequate is the 
bare skeleton of a review to express the beautiful, 
living, breathing reality which the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Union represents. Her womanhood has de- 
veloped towards the measure of the stature set up 
by Christ Jesus. With praises on her lips for His 
blessing on her efforts, with hope high in her heart 
and a glowing light in her eyes, she looks with 


IN ROYAL SERVICE alr 


steady confidence into a future of renewed effort, 
or, better still, to a glorious welcome of her return- 
ing Lord.” 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


Aim.—To bring us to our knees with thanksgiving for 
guidance beyond our own wisdom; to show the growth of 
the Union in its first ten years. 


BrsteE Reapine.—Christ’s Mission to Women. Study 8. 
fo Sympathize in Sorrow, and Honor in Service :—Raising a 
little girl—Mark 5: 41, 42. Hearing a foreign woman’s 
prayer for her daughter—Matt. 15: 25-28. Healing a 
mother’s broken heart—Luke 7: 12-15. To welcome and 
honor in his Father’s family—Matt. 12: 50. 


PERSoNAL THOUGHT.—The life, joy and prosperity of the 
family depend on oneness of purpose. Am I so carrying 
out the will of the Father that I can claim close relation- 
ship to Christ? 


SuGcESTED CHaART.—Lengthening Lines. Two parallel 
lines; one two inches; the other nineteen. On the upper 
write 1,200; on the lower, 11,388. Below: “They Shall Pros- 
per That Love Thee.” 


PARALLEL READING.—Missionary Work of the Southern 
Baptist Convention, pages 16-41, Chapters 4, 5 and 6; The 
Home Mission Task, pages 35-40 and Chapters 8 and 11; 
Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, pages 39-50 and Chap- 
ters 4, 5, 6; The King’s Business, Chapter 1. 


CHAPTER IV. 


NOONTIDE. 
1898—1913. 


The Voice of Hope fills the air. The South, 
after her long struggle with disaster and pov- 
erty, is coming again to her own. By her own 
efforts she has rebuilt the waste places of war. 
Railroads stretch out their long hands and draw 
the produce of Southern fields to Southern fac- 
tories. The hills of the South are giving up 
their mineral wealth and feeding the fires and 
furnaces of the world. Southern schools are broad- 
ening Southern culture, and are sending Southern 
scholars to be teachers in other sections. The 
Southern States have realized their educational obli- 
gations to the negroes, to whom citizenship had 
come when they were unprepared for its responsi- 
bilities; by the aid of the sons of their former mas- 
ters this race has begun to gain prosperity ; the rela- 
tion between white and colored people have been 
more satisfactorily adjusted, and peace and under- 
standing reign between them. With the coming 
of the new century, a New South has grown up upon 
the deep foundations of the old. Year by year 
wealth and prosperity are coming to wider and still 








BuILDINGS ERECTED BY SOUTHERN Baptist WOMEN 


First Church, Pernambuco, Brazil. Church, Canton, China (Sunbeams) 
Graves Theological Seminary, Canton, China 
Woman’s Training School, Laichowfu, China 
Eliza Yates’ Girls School, Shanghai 


om, 
~ 
; 





IN ROYAL, SERVICE 173 


wider sections. While all honor the old, their lives 
and hopes are set to the new. No prophecy of the 
South’s future greatness is too large to find ready 
hearing and determined belief. It is to the loyal 
heart not only the land to be loved for its past 
greatness and misfortunes, but to be lauded for the 
brilliant future which opens out before it as a fair 
section of a great and reunited country. 

A Widening Outlook.—Joyfully the women shared 
the spirit of glad anticipations which their bravery 
and uncomplaining exertions in the long, dark days 
had been a chief factor in creating. ‘The claims of 
culture and civic life called to them; literary clubs 
and clubs for the betterment of social conditions 
sprung up among them; patriotic societies, not only 
for the preservation and commemoration for the 
deeds of valor of the Confederate arms, but for all 
that relates to American history, began to flourish. 
Without forgetting the gentle manners of the grand- 
mothers, the granddaughters looked abroad, and 
with wider vision viewed the world, which was 
theirs by education, travel and sympathy. 

Missions were the common possession of all 
Christian womanhood. Great boards of missions 
conducted by women were pouring millions into 
world salvation year by year; the married and single 
women in mission fields, as teachers, nurses, and 
physicians outnumbered the men. Yet the woman 
who leads is always far in advance of the majority 
_who should follow, Though missions were known 


174 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


to all women, many were still indifferent to them. 
Nevertheless the years from 1898 to 1913, whose 
passing in the Union this chapter briefly records, 
has been a time of enlistment and gain whose story 
is marked by success and joy. 

Days of Trial and Change.—The years which 
ushered in the hopeful days were clouded. The 
backward swing from the unusual efforts of the 
centennial of missions was painful and disastrous. 
While the gifts in that year fell far below the hopes 
of the lovers of missions, there was considerable 
advance, many new missionaries were sent out and 
new fields were opened. In the years that followed 
debt dogged every step of progress. The most 
strenuous effort failed to throw it off, and the new 
obligations incurred weighed unceasingly on the 
Boards. For five years debt was the terror cry 
of the work. It was eight years before the contri- 
bution to foreign missions rose to $156,000.00, a 
small advance over what it was in 1893. 

In 1893 Dr. H. A. Tupper, corresponding secre- 
tary of the Foreign Mission Board, the most cour- 
teous of Christian gentlemen, the personal friend 
of every missionary and the warm friend and 
staunch advocate of woman’s mission work since 
he came into the office in 1872, resigned. In the 
last year of the century, Dr. I. T. Tichenor, also an 
influential friend of woman’s work, and a seer in all 
that related to the advance of missions in the South, 
left the secretaryship of the Home Board. 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 125 


Dr. Tupper was succeeded by Dr. R. J. Willing- 
ham, whose name is known and loved by all 
women’s societies. Dr. Tichenor was followed by 
Dr. F. H. Kefoot, who died two years later, and 
by Dr. F. C. McConnell, who soon resigned. Dr. 
B. D. Gray, under whose care home mission work 
has so greatly increased, took the helm in home 
mission affairs, while Dr. J. M. Frost continued to 
gain victories for the Sunday-School Board. 

Brighter Days.—Brighter days, however, were at 
hand. Contributions to foreign missions climbed to 
over $200,000.00 in 1908, and up and up beyond the 
half million mark. Home missions went upward 
until they went beyond $300,000.00. But this was 
not until near the close of the fifteen years which 
we are considering. At their beginning, our entire 
country was giving only five million and a half to 
foreign missions, and less to organized home mis- 
sion work. 

This was more than a million gain in foreign 
work over ten years before, and that a gain of a 
million and a half over the ten years previous. Or, 
to put it more plainly, in twenty years (1880-1900) 
the foreign mission contributions of the Christians 
of the United States had grown from $2,400,000 to 
$5,000,000. Their world conscience was waking up. 

Keeping Step.—Every-one has wondered how a 
woman can keep step with the longer strides of a 
man, and yet never seem to be making an effort to 
catch up. 


176 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


In this upward way the Union was keeping step, 
and indeed often stepping out ahead in the inaugu- 
ration of some plan which was afterward adopted by 
the Convention. This was signally the case in what 
is known as the Annuity Plan, now a part of all 
the Boards. A member of the Union gave, through 
Miss Armstrong, $2,000.00 each to the Home and 
Foreign Mission Boards, and $1,000.00 to the Sun- 
day-School Board, on which they were to pay a 
certain interest during her life, the principal going 
to their work at her death. They accepted the trust, 
and since then this has been a regular part of their 
appeal and obligations. Many men and women have 
wisely decided to trust them in their life time with 
funds which they wish to go on blessing the world 
after their death. 

A Memorial.—The home missionary has ever out- 
run the home missionary church. So the hundreds 
of homeless churches have sprung up all over the 
South and Southwest. Far-reaching was the in- 
auguration of the Church Building Loan Fund by 
a gift of $3,500, made through the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Union to the Home Mission Board. The 
struggling church was to receive a loan tu com- 
plete its church building; when it was returned, it 
was to go into another church, and so on endlessly 
helping to build houses whose very presence in the 
community would be a sermon in wood and stone. 

What more fitting than when Dr. Tichenor passed 
away, an appeal should be made to the societies in 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 177 


1894 to increase this fund and name it the Tichenor 
Memorial Church Building and Loan Fund? But 
this was not all. The number of homeless churches 
grew as home mission work extended and pros- 
pered. Before the new century was ten years old, 
there were three thousand such churches within our 
bounds. They must have help. The Home Board 
knew of no better way than to increase its Church 
Building and Loan Fund. Thus it came about that 
the first $20,000.00 of the Million Dollar Loan Fund, 
to be raised by the Home Board, was given by the 
women. In a larger form the work they began 
comes back to them, and the gifts they will make to 
it in their Jubilate year (1913-1914) will, it is hoped, 
exceed anything they dreamed of in its beginning. 

Missionary Journeys.—During the years since the 
organization of the Union in 1888, though a vast 
amount of literature had gone out from the Bal- 
timore headquarters and the number of letters 
reached astonishing figures, the work had been 
largely confined to the office. With the coming in of 
the century, Miss Armstrong, who not only never re- 
ceived a salary, but now for the first time allowed 
her traveling expenses to be paid, began the long 
misisonary journeys which helped to strengthen 
and bind together the wide spreading Union. 
During the first year she traveled thousands of 
miles, visiting every state but two within the bounds 
of the Southern Baptist Convention, including In- 
dian Territory and Oklahoma. After this these 


178 IN ROYAL SERVICE ; 


journeys were a regular feature of Miss Armstrong’s 
work until her resigation, as they have been of the 
corresponding secretaries who succeeded her. Could 
this officer multiply herself by half a dozen, she 
could not accept all the urgent invitations which 
come to her, though the acceptance of them would 
bring great enthusiasm to the mission work. Many 
looking into the near future see a time when addi- 
tional force will have to be added to meet the 
growing demand for the visits of a real, live Union 
officer. 

Indian Territory and Oklahoma.—The famous 
“run” into Oklahoma when men dropped off their 
exhausted horses, staked a claim and built a town 
before night, was recent history, and Indian Terri- 
tory was still on the map when Miss Armstrong 
began her visits to that section. Indian Territory 
had been a part of the Union from its early days. 
Among the “five civilized tribes” of Indian Terri- 
tory the work done by the Home Mission Board 
had resulted in large numbers of Baptists. The 
women of the Creek and Seminole Baptist churches 
organized the Woman’s Society of Christian Work 
in the same year that the Union was formed. ‘True 
they were new to organized work, and their prog- 
ress at first slow. ‘Their earnestness, however, was 
great, and they were ready to be led. ‘The socie- 
ties in the territory were specially the care of the 
office headquarters, and “Miss Annie” was a name 
and a presence known and loved not only by the 


IN ROYAL’ SERVICE 179 


missionaries, but by many Indian women. Im- 
pressed with the need of women missionaries in 
the territory, her efforts resulted in the women of 
Georgia undertaking to support one and the girls 
of Virginia another. On a later visit she helped to 
inaugurate a mission among the Osage Indians. 
Many who saw with interest the large number of 
Indian women in the Union when, in 1912, it met 
in one of the magnificent churches of Oklahoma 
City, did not know that they represented a mem- 
bership of many years standing. The Central Com- 
mittees of Indian Territory and Oklahoma are now 
united in one strong progressive State Union, in 
which the Indian and white societies in the 1,100 
churches of the 83,000 Baptists of the wonderful 
young state work side by side. 

One of God’s Grand Divisions.—Turning from the 
region lying on the western borders of our territory, 
we enter a section lying in the very heart of the 
South. It is the mountain region, beautiful in 
scenery and vast in extent. Here the peaks of the 
Blue Ridge and Alleghany touch the sky, while from 
their side flow rivers to the Atlantic and the Mis- 
sissippi. This territory is seven hundred and fifty 
miles long, and two hundred and fifty broad. “It 
is one of God’s grand divisions. Circling around it 
on every side are the vital forces that are shaping 
the civilization of the American continent.” A short 
time ago the highland people were cut off from the 
rest of the world by the difficulties of travel. Now, 


180 IN’ ROYADY SERVICE 


their country is the playground of the North and 
South, to which thousands come for health in win- 
ter and joy and refreshing in summer. More than 
this, mines are being opened, farms flourish in the 
fertile valleys, and towns are springing up. The 
beauty of the scene elevates; its possibility of pros- 
perity surprises. 

Among the three and a half million of mountain 
people are many Baptists. Cut off, for the most 
part, from the outer world, they were falling far 
behind in education. They were sturdy, intelligent, 
independent and loyal. They needed a helping hand 
to put them in the road of progress. It is now some 
twenty years since the Home Board took up edu- 
cational work in the mountains with the strong de- 
termination to make it count. ‘They opened the 
school door and the children flocked in. 

What the Schools Accomplished.—The offer of 
help called out latent strength. For every dollar 
expended five dollars was spent by the mountain 
people. The schools grew to thirty-three in val- 
leys and on mountain sides. Beautiful for situation, 
they became the Mecca of nearly five thousand girls 
and boys. Seventy-five of the young men are pre- 
paring for the ministry. The Union did not merely 
look on with interest, but was anxious to help. In 
1900 the Central Committee of North Carolina made 
a call for volunteer teachers who would teach sum- 
mer vacation schools. The summer following fifty 
went to the mountains of North Carolina. Every- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 181 


where they awakened interest in education, and 
while the work was not long continued, it was a 
deeply interesting chapter in the educational his- 
tory of the section. In 1905 Miss Armstrong visited 
ten of the schools, located in North Carolina, Ten- 
nessee and Kentucky, and the story of her visits 
cemented the link between schools then being 
opened or extended. 

In answer to the question, “What do you need?” 
the reply was, “Everything—beds, bedding, knives, 
forks, tables, tablecloths, books, chairs—” In short, 
everything but boys and girls. The last were plen- 
tiful. 

Mountain School Stories—The mountain school 
box then came into the Union’s range of interest. 
‘It stood for all those things and more. Into their 
study, prayers and gifts came the schools and their 
pupils. No work has made larger returns. The 
stories of heroic struggle for an education, the de- 
termination to render large service in the world, 
the final triumph over overwhelming odds, the 
growth of churches, and the remaking of the home 
come down to us perpetually, and stimulate all to 
greater earnestness in our own lives. The inner 
life of the schools can best be told by the teachers. 
One from Gallatin, Tenn., tells of children more in- 
terested in Bible stories than fairy tales, and of 
what the older pupils accomplish when they go to 
their homes. 

“As teacher, I live and work in the home with 


182 IN :ROVALWSERV ICE 


the boys and girls, but I teach principally the 
younger pupils. Even there, we have our Bible 
study class. The memory work of the first three 
grades in my department has been—naming the 
books of the Bible, the Ten Commandments, the 
twelve disciples, the model prayer, the beatitudes 
and a number of the Psalms. ‘Then we took up 
various incidents in the life of Christ, and studied 
other Bible characters. No fairy stories are half 
so interesting to the children as the Bible study. 

“We also study Missions in the older classes. 
This spring we studied about Livingstone and his 
work in Africa. When we came to the general re- 
view it was certainly surprising to note the many 
things they had learned and the impressions made. 

“When school opens the great desire of the teach- 
er’s heart is to have each of the boys and girls 
take Christ as their Savior and Guide. Then can 
come the training for service with realization that 
there is a work for them. 

“The boys as well as the girls become very much 
interested in Mission study. 

“When the girls leave school, many of them go. 
out to teach, organize W. M. U. societies, work in 
Sunday-school and church. One of our girls organ- 
ized and superintended a Sunday-school. Other 
girls have gone to larger mission fields at home 
and abroad. And last, but not least, many are 
home makers, and their homes show the training 
received at our schools so much that strangers pass- 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 183 


ing through the mountain section say that they can 
tell that they have been to school. 

“The boys organize Sunday-schools, prayer meet- 
ings, Mission Study classes, Bible Study classes, and 
become the leaders religiously, socially, morally and 
politically in their community and state.” 

Fruit from Fruitland.—Fruitland is situated on 
the beautiful plateau which extends from Asheville, 
N. C., to Hendersonville, the pretty mountain town 
near which it is situated. Seventy-five per cent. of 
the teachers of Henderson County have been edu- 
cated in this school. For years no girl has left the 
Girl’s Home unsaved. 

“Most of them have returned Christian workers, 
while six have surrendered their lives to the Lord 
for special service during the past three years. 
None of these girls waited to begin active personal 
work. God has been with them, each and all, and 
blessed them by using them in the conversion of 
their comrades. 

“They, as well as others, have gone to their 
homes and organized Philathea classes, instituted 
Cradle Rolls and Home Departments, or often 
organized Missionary Societies. 

“Our own Woman’s Auxiliary hopes next year to 
support a Chinese girl in school. 

“Our Baptist Young People’s Union this year 
sent twenty dollars to assist in the education of na- 
tive Chinese preachers. One of the pupils has 


184 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


taught two years, hoping to be able to go to the 
Missionary Training School.” 

With the growth of the schools and the knowl- 
edge of such facts as these and those that follow, it 
is little wonder that the Union’s interest in them 
has never ceased to grow. ‘They are now particu- 
larly close to the heart of the young women, being 
the special Home Mission object of their societies. 

With a typical incident of the change that even 
a slight contact with these schools brings to pass, 
and one of their molding power when they are al- 
lowed their full sway, we must go on with our story 
of the years. 

Learning Things.—‘One of our pastor boys, a 
few weeks ago, said to me: 

“ “Tn visiting among the people of the mill, I came 
to a house which attracted my attention by its very 
clean and especially neat and tidy appearance. 

“Tn answer to my knock, a young girl, the mis- 
tress of the house, opened the door. 

“As I spoke of the attractive home, she said, “I 
was at Fruitland only a few weeks, but I learned 
lots of things.” 

A Voice from the Heights.—* ‘Will the young lady 
sitting on the third from the back seat in this aisle 
come forward and sing this solo? The young lady 
thus addressed arose and walked slowly to the front 
of the class room. 

“The request was made by the teacher of voice 


IN FYROYALY SERVICE 185 


culture in the Bible Training School in a Northern 
city. 

“After the first few notes the singer’s voice rose 
clear and sweet; she had forgotten the strange faces 
and surroundings, and was sending up a prayer of 
thanksgiving and praise. 

“When the song was finished the teacher, after a 
slight criticism, spoke of the melody and ‘sym- 
pathy’ of her voice. It had tears in it. 

“Sarah returned to her seat with a glad heart. 
She had entered the school a few weeks earlier, and 
with many misgivings had looked forward to the 
time when she would have to stand before people 
who were not her own mountain people. Seven 
years before, a child of the mountains, she had gone 
to one of our Mission Schools with no thought of 
what her life was to be. Her only desire was for 
an education, that she might be raised above the 
ignorance around her and be prepared for greater 
service in Christ’s kingdom. 

“She was an orphan left without means of sup- 
port. Work was given her in the Home to help 
earn her way, for these people are not objects of 
charity, and only ask a chance to help themselves. 
She improved every opportunity for study of the 
Bible and missions. ‘The desire to consecrate her 
life and voice for the salvation of the lost world 
grew. She soon learned enough to teach in the 
rural schools and help in the care of the sick. Thus 


186 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


she earned enough to finish the course of study in 
the mountain schools. 

“With her bright, happy disposition she won the 
hearts of the girls as well as the teachers, and soon 
became a leader in all lines of religious work, using 
her voice whenever it was needed. 

“When God signally opened the way for her to 
go to the Bible Training School, the Young Wo- 
man’s Auxiliary, though made up of girls who were 
having a hard struggle for their own education, 
wanted to give of their little to help Sarah carry 
out her plans; they believed she was ‘called to the 
work.’ They still feel that she is one of them, and 
as they gather in their meeting and pray for her 
and use the outlines and suggestions she sends for 
their study, her influence is felt. Remembering her 
brave struggles, they press toward the mark for the 
prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.” 

From a Christian Mother.—No one can walk 
along God’s paths without being willing to turn 
into new and larger ways. In 1904 a donor, then 
known only to the corresponding secretary, offered 
the Union $10,000.00 for a home for missionaries’ 
children and a temporary rest for missionaries. Up 
to this time the Union had not held property, and 
was not incorporated. The responsibility of caring 
for children temporarily separated from their par- 
ents, by the exigencies of mission life, was felt to 
be heavy, but there was no hesitation. The gift 
of a “Christian Mother” was accepted and the Union 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 18% 


set about the fulfillment of the conditions of the 
eift. Within a year and a half a beautiful property 
had been selected in Greenville, South Carolina, and 
the “Margaret Home,’ named by the donor Mrs. 
Frank Chambers, of New York, for her mother and 
daughter, was opened November 19, 1905. Be- 
tween these two dates are bracketed a vast amount 
of thought and care. Miss Armstrong had given 
her personal supervision to every detail. States had 
furnished the rooms of the widespreading house, 
sometimes naming them for their states, or individ- 
uals had craved the privilege of making them me- 
morials of those they loved. Beauty and utility met 
in every detail. 

The Margaret Home.—The Sunday morning in 
November when the doors of the Margaret Home 
were opened, the leaves were falling in red and gold 
showers from the big trees on the six-acre lawn 
which surrounded the large white house. The 
House Mother was already fulfilling her duties, and 
three children from Brazil were already at home. 
The Advisory Board, composed of one woman from 
each state, the Local Board of Greenville ladies, and 
the Local Advisory Committee of gentlemen had 
combined to see that no detail of comfort was lack- 
ing. Behind them stood the Union. A walk around 
the house and gardens, as it was when completed, 
shows the loving thought that went into the prep- 
aration of this home, the ideal of which was to be a 
home in the true sense of that dear word. 


188 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


“The states’ share in the furnishing is evidenced 
by the small plates bearing the names of the states 
on the doors of the different rooms—library, parlor, 
cining room, bed rooms, kitchen, etc.—and the taste- 
ful simplicity of it all is restful and pleasant. Three 
rooms are memorials of some of the Master’s ser- 
vants whom He has taken to Himself; one com- 
memorates the long and useful service of Mrs. Mary 
FE. Armstrong, of Maryland, mother of the Union’s 
first corresponding secretary; one bears the name 
of Mrs. Joanna R. Ness, of Maryland; and the third 
reminds the guest who stays within its quiet blue- 
and-white wall, that little Tennie Wade Bolton, of 
Alexander, a.; in’ the two short; years'or her “lite, 
was a blessing to many hearts. 

“The house is lighted by electricity, and heated 
in winter by a large heater in the central hall, and 
by open grates in the various rooms. A piano gives 
opportunity for the children who are taking music 
lessons at school to practice faithfully at home. 
Out-of-doors, the well-kept garden furnishes much 
of the vegetable supply for the table of the home, 
and the chickens and the cow lend the air of a 
thrifty little farm to the establishment. Outside 
the piazzas look off through the beautiful trees 
which dot the wide lawn to Paris Mountain, rising 
green against the sky.” | 

Schools of unusual excellence are in easy reach. 
Beside the graded schools, the historic town of 
Greenville contains Furman University and Green- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 189 


ville Female College, which are glad to help the 
girls or boys ready for them. 

The Home Roof.—Each passing year has brought 
children of missionaries to Greenville, generally 
from foreign fields, though now and then a home 
missionary has found the home a blessing to his 
little people. Missionaries have come for a tem- 
porary rest under the green trees and on the wide 
verandas. In the meantime the tide of progress, 
which has been making the big town into a city, 
has turned in the direction of the home in the su- 
burbs, and its value has trebled. Through the 
years, its roof has sheltered and blessed many 
though it has never been filled to its utmost capacity. 

Years have brought some changes, and may as 
they go on bring others, but the same willingness 
to serve in new ways which characterized the Union 
at the acceptance of the gift will lead it to serve 
and mother the missionaries’ children whenever 
they are entrusted to its care. 

A Time of Change.—It was difficult for the Union 
to adjust its thoughts to the coming change, when 
in the session of 1905 Miss Armstrong announced 
that it would be her last year of service with them. 
During the years which had passed since the close 
of the first decade, Mrs. C. A. Stakely (1899-1902) 
and Mrs. J. A. Barker (1903-1905) had ably served 
as presidents of the growing organization, only the 
chief of whose multitudinous activities have been 
named. Mrs. Barker felt that she too could no 


190 IN (ROYAL PSERVICE 


longer fill her high office, so the Union faced soberly 
a time of change. During the last year Miss Arm- 
strong’s work was possibly more arduous than ever 
before. Her journeys summed up nearly twenty 
thousand miles. One of her visits was to Indian 
Territory and Oklahoma, another to Chicago to 
make an address before the Woman’s Auxiliary to 
the National Baptist Convention (colored), to which 
she had previously given much sympathetic heip, 
while twice she visited the Margaret Home, being 
present at the opening, of which we have spoken. 
So in labors more abundant she reached the end of 
her eighteen years of wise and never-wearying ser- 
vice. Others whose names should not be forgotten 
wrought with her valiantly, but those first eighteen 
years of foundation laying and wise building carry 
her name more deeply graven upon them than that 
of any other woman. 

Readjustment.—In these days of change the 
Union turned to Miss Fannie EF. S. Heck, who had 
twice held the office of president, and asked her to 
“take the helm.” She accepted the responsibility 
with a deep sense of the grave and high duties, 
which she has tried ever since to discharge, in 
May 1913 entering upon her fourteenth year as 
President of the Union. For the first year after the 
resignation of Mrs. Barker and Miss Armstrong, the 
position of corresponding secretary was vacant, and 
work fell with full weight on the President and Ex- 
ecutive Committee. Several of the Committee had 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 191 


been members for many years, notably the Treas- 
urer, Mrs. W. C. Lowndes, and soon the work read- 
justed itself. The Literature Department, which 
during all the time since the beginning of the Union 
had stood in closest relation to it, now, by the gen- 
erosity of the Maryland Association, which had con- 
tributed the original fund for its establishment, be- 
came an integral part of the Union, and continued 
to increase its influence year by year. 

Our Mission Fields.—Finding a voice was, how- 
ever, the most notable occurrence of this year. This 
was through our Mission Fields, now a name fa- 
miliar not only to every Union member, but to a 
far wider public. Hitherto the Union had spoken 
through thousands and ten thousands of leaflets, 
and the departments given them in the Foreign 
Mission Journal, the Home Mission Field and Kind 
Words, and through the mission columns of the 
state denominational papers edited by the State 
Central Committees. But there was nothing which 
was the Union’s very own; nothing which offered 
a full and thoughtful programme, following the 
topics chosen for monthly study; nothing which 
year by year held the eight thousand and more so- 
cieties to one thought and purpose in study, prayer 
and gifts; nothing that held out to the leaders of 
the children’s bands the guiding hand which would 
in turn enable them to lead their young charges into 
an ever broadening knowledge of our own mission 
work, of which they were to be the leaders in the 


192 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


future. Miss Heck, assisted by Miss Elizabeth 
Briggs, the successful band superintendent of North 
Carolina, who conducted the Sunbeam Department, 
undertook the editorship. The demand for the new 
publication was vociferous. Like Nicholas Nickle- 
by, the societies continually cried for more. The 
first quarterly issue of seven thousand grew to nine 
thousand, the nine to fifteen. Then it was evident 
that no organization could long give such a num- 
ber free. ‘This made no difference—the subscrip- 
tions began to flow in, and the steady flow has con- 
tinued until Our Mission Fields has become one of 
the few self-supporting Woman’s Missionary Maga- 
zines, and its speedy conversion irto a monthly is 
demanded. ‘The present editor is Miss Claris Crane, 
of Maryland. 

Marked Progress.—The close of the year whose 
beginning had seen many changes showed that it 
had been one of marked progress. The Tichenor 
Memorial Fund of twenty thousand dollars was 
completed; an increase of thirty-five hundred dol- 
lars had been made in the Christmas offering, and 
an increase of more than twenty-one thousand 
dollars in the total gifts. The Union met in hope- 
ful mood ready for new work and new responsi- 
bilities. 

Finding a Name.—In this hopeful year the young 
women chose a name. They were the “Young 
Ladies’ Societies,” “Girls’ Bands,’ “Young Wo- 
man’s Circles,” this, that, or the other. There were 


IN, ROYAMO SERVICE 193 


six hundred of them, and they needed a generic 
name and a definite place in the aims, plans and re- 
ports of the Union. They were asked to choose, 
and their choice fell on the name already used by 
girls of Alabama. From that time they became 
the Young Woman’s Auxiliary, with pin, hymn, 
motto, annual aim, manual, state leaders, and all 
that goes to make up the well-developed “branch” 
of a great organization. A separate name and dis- 
tinct reports worked wonders. Before they felt 
themselves an auxiliary absorbed; now they know 
themselves an auxiliary lauded and depended upon. 
What they had given before was merely a forgotten 
quarter tucked away in the general family purse. 
Now it stood a growing and acknowledged column 
in the family assets. 

Knowing they were coming into their rights, 
their “quarter,” which in 1907 was found to be six 
thousand dollars, was the next year eleven thousand 
dollars. In seven years it has grown to twenty-six 
thousand dollars. Responsibility began to develop 
the young women. Moreover they gained an 
auxiliary. 

The Auxiliary’s Auxiliary.—The girls too young 
for the young ladies and too big for Sunbeams asked 
a place and name. The Young Woman’s Auxiliary 
took them under their wings. They called them the 
Junior Auxiliaries, and stand pledged to give them 
big sisterly advice and leadership. 


194 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


How the Training School Began.—1907 was dis- 
tinctly the young woman’s year. Naming the un- 
named societies was a small venture to the next in 
their behalf. For some years the thought of a 
Missionary Training School had been finding lodg- 
ment in many minds. In this year the matter was 
put to the test. It had been decided in the previous 
session that this would be a chief question at this 
time. To understand how the Union was led out 
into this larger place it will be necessary to turn 
back the pages of our history. 

For years young ministers who had not com- 
pleted their preparation for the ministry before 
their marriage had been bringing their wives with 
them to Louisville. Unforbidden but unnoticed, 
some of them would venture to accompany their 
husbands to the classes, in the Theological Semi- 
nary, drinking in the teaching and studying dili- 
gently at home to prepare themselves for the many 
duties of a pastor’s wife. If married women could 
be taught why not single women, who wished to 
prepare themselves for distinct mission work? So 
thought several young women who ventured to 
knock at the Seminary’s half-open door. 

The Baptist Women of Louisville——They found, 
however, that more than acquiescence in their pres- 
ence in the class room was necessary. The city was 
big; board was high; they had little means; they 
were lonely and unprotected in the midst of a mul- 
titude. In the autumn of 1904, four young women 


a 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 195 


made their way to Louisville to attend the Semi- 
nary. Some found hall bedrooms, some third-story 
backs. It was indeed scant living and high think- 
ing. The matter did not long go unobserved by the 
Baptist women of Louisville. Already they were 
planning to meet the need. The Central Commit- 
tee of Kentucky had been talking it over: They 
called the women from the Baptist churches of the 
city together for further consultation. The result 
was a committee of five, who were to find a house, 
secure a matron, provide furnishings and _ solicit 
funds. Such was the outline of their task. The 
duties might well have staggered any committee. 
Not so with this one. In about six weeks the house 
was ready, and four young women deserted their 
back rooms and hall bedrooms for the new home. 
The table was spread for the first meal on Thanks- 
giving Day, 1904. What a meal it was, sweetened 
by the heartfelt gratitude not only of the poor, tired, 
homesick girls, but of the Louisville women who 
rejoiced in this opportunity for service. 

Going Into the Attic.—How they loved the little 
house! ‘There were no servants, but the work went 
merrily. It was understood that guests would be 
more welcome if they went with full hands. My 
first visit, wrote the president of the Central Com- 
mittee of Kentucky, was in company with a pair 
of tongs, shovel and poker. Then came a new 
problem. Three other girls asked for entrance, and 
the house would hold no more. But three of the 


196 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


first comers discovered that there was an attic, too 
low to stand in except in the center. It would, how- 
ever, hold three single beds, and their hearts would 
fill it, with sunshine. So they asked the privilege 
of rising in life and went up to the attic, making 
room for the others to come in. These attic guests 
are now missionaries in China—Miss Jeter, whose 
perfect consecration was an inspiration to all; Miss 
Huey; bright and cheerful, who always saw a ray of 
light in the darkest cloud; Miss Cynthia Miller, the 
trained nurse who tenderly nursed any who were 
sick, and brought them back to strength. 

A Grand Old Mansion.—However big the hearts 
of the occupants, houses have their limits, and the 
little house was found too small. The next fall a 
grand old mansion, long past its best days, was 
rented. Its lofty ceilings and great rooms spoke 
of bygone gaiety and grandeur. But it never echoed 
to happier voices, than at this time, nor did any 
go from its doors to grander work. It must be fur- 
nished for the growing family, which soon num- 
bered fifteen. Some of the furniture was borrowed, 
some loaned,some given. It ranged from the hand- 
some antique to the cheap modern. Carpets were 
needed. A rag carpet party was planned, and proved 
a great success. Armed with bright-colored pieces 
and lunch baskets, a number of ladies picnicked 
in the great halls, renewed old friendships, made 
new ones and left material for many yards of car- 
pets as the result of a happy day’s work, 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 197 


The Training School and the Union.—In the 
meanwhile the efforts of the Louisville and Ken- 
tucky women were attracting wide notice. Dr. E. Z. 
Simmons, a.veteran of China, pled for a place 
for fuller training for all women looking to foreign 
mission fields. The Seminary offered to open wide 
its doors to all the women who would enter. 

It was recognized, however, that women needed 
other training beside theological, invaluable as that 
was—training which they could only receive in a 
school of their own, which would supplement the 
work taken in the Seminary. The Kentucky women 
brought the child of their care and offered it to the 
Union. The gift was accepted in Richmond in 1907, 
where nineteen years before the Union had been 
organized. Without one cent of money behind it, 
it was a venture of faith. 

A Memorable Gift.—Enthusiasm was ibe Be- 
fore the meeting adjourned ten thousand dollars 
($10,000.00) was pledged for a building; boards and 
committees appointed; a curriculum decided on, 
and pupils invited. The states pledged themselves 
to meet the running expenses. None who went 
house-hunting that July will forget it. Upstairs and 
down, over and under, in the burning heat. The 
last was the best—334 East Broadway. It was as 
if formed for the need. The contract was made 
to purchase it at $20,500.00, most of which was to 
be borrowed. Mrs. Maude Reynolds McLure, the 


198 ING ROYAL SERGE 


unexcelled principal, was chosen and the other mem- 
bers of the faculty engaged. 

Never was faith so signally rewarded. The formal 
opening of the Baptist Woman’s Missionary Union 
Training School took place in the Broadway Bap- 
tist Church, October 2, 1907. On behalf of the 
Sunday-School Board, Dr. J. M. Frost, its cor- 
responding secretary, and one of the house hunters 
in July, placed in the hands of the president of the 
Union a check for twenty thousand five hundred 
dollars ($20,500.00) as a free gift. The house was 
ours. 

The Endowment.—Encouraged by this splendid 
gift, the Union not only splendidly furnished and 
~ equipped the building, but gave $20,000.00 for per- 
manent endowment, and has given $3,000 each year 
for current expenses until the present year (1913), 
when the amount was raised to $3,600. This is 
necessitated by the fact that no tuition is charged 
to those who declare their intention of giving their 
lives to home and foreign missions. Beside this, 
when the building became too “straight” for the 
forty resident pupils, the Union began the creation 
of an enlargement fund of $35,000.00, which will 
be completed in the course of the next two or three 
years. In all, the Union has given to the Training 
School since the year of its opening (1907), inciud- 
ing the expenses of those whom the states have 
sent as scholarship students, $103,000.00. 


IN ROYAL) SERVICE 199 


The Gift of the School—What the school has 
given to the mission work of the world in even these 
short years no figures could compute. Nineteen 
have gone as foreign missionaries, one of whom has 
passed to her reward; forty-six have entered work 
as home or church missionaries, while a number are 
pastors’ wives, touching and helping in every phase 
of church life. A blush rises to the cheeks of the 
home workers when it must be told that many of 
the splendidly trained workers who have wanted to 
go to the foreign field have been kept at home be- 
cause there were no funds in the foreign treasury. 

This work could not have been accomplished 
without the constant support of the Kentucky wo- 
men, who have shared liberally in its maintenance; 
the Louisville Board of Managers, who have been 
unsparing in their gifts of time and thought, and 
the Faculty and Theological Seminary. The latter 
speak proudly of the girls, who often lead in the 
large classes of men and women, where the studies, 
class work and examinations are taken together. 

The House Beautiful——The House Beautiful is 
the name which the pupils have lovingly given to 
the Training School, not only for its tasteful fur- 
nishings, but for the all-providing atmosphere of 
loving, helpful fellowship and the life of prayer. 

“The warm greeting from the principal, Mrs. Mc- 
Lure, would make even a stranger and an alien feel 
at home, and would establish at once in her mind 
the reason for the atmosphere of naturalness and 


200 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


gracious thoughtfulness for others that pervades 
the school.” 

It was late afternoon when the guest, whom we 
are letting tell the story of her charming visit, ar- 
rived. “Before long the big gong in the hall called 
everyone down for supper. In five minutes the 
stream of girls had filled the dining room—all too 
small for the forty-two students and the Faculty 
members, who live in the school. There was much 
merriment over the simple meal, for many experi- 
ences of the day were good to tell. One had had 
a funny encounter with the mother of one mem- 
ber of her Sunday-school class, which she told inimi- 
tably; another was being unmercifully teased by 
her classmates for her absent-minded response to 
the roll-call in the theology class, when, with stud- 
ious eyes fixed on her book, she began to answer to 
her own name with the ‘doctrine of election’! 

“Supper over, the whole household passed to the 
chapel, where a brief, simple service was conducted 
by the student whose turn it was to lead the exer- 
cises of the day. Then those taking their turns in 
the kitchen vanished to go to their dish-washing, 
while the rest scattered for the last study hour of 
the day. When 10 o’clock came, the guest was 
ready for the signal to retire, as were also the stu- 
dents after a day full of hard work. By 10:30, when 
the last bell called for lights out, the house settled 


down to quiet and darkness. 
2 nan 2 2 2 2 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 201 


The Busy Day.—“What was that amazing noise 
—fire? Oh, the rising-gong was ringing below in 
the hall, and it must not be disregarded, since break- 
fast was to come ina short hour. At 7 the students 
trooped down, and once more, after a short grace, 
we sat down to the table. 

“Morning chapel was somewhat longer than the 
little evening service. After a hymn, stirringly sung 
by all, the leader for the day announced the prayer 
topic from the Union Calendar (which always lies 
on the chapel desk), and asked another student to 
offer prayer. A Scripture passage was read, and 
some helpful lessons drawn from it by the leader. 
Then, after another hymn and the announcements 
for the day given by the principal, the chapel was 
almost instantaneously deserted. It was 8 o'clock, 
and much housework must be finished before 8:45, 
when the students left for the Seminary lectures. 
What a busy house! Several had gone to tidy up 
the dining room, some were putting the chapel in 
shining order, and each had her own room to set 

to rights for the day. 

“At a quarter to nine the guest was happy to be of 
the party that went to the Seminary for the first 
lecture of the day. New Testament Interpretation 
was on the schedule for the Junior Class. It is 
justly popular, this course, and the hour brings out 
many a flash of new meaning in the books each 
one had thought already so familiar. An hour of 
wonderfully interesting work in Comparative Re- 


202 IN ROYALS SERVICE 


ligion followed, and then a lecture on Church His- 
tory, which was full of stimulus to one’s thought. 
The morning ended with a brisk walk back to the 
Training School, followed by dinner. 

“The afternoon was not exactly an idle time 
Seniors were busy with Systematic Theology for 
an hour, while those who were not at the Semi- 
nary had music lessons, piano practice, or the ever- 
present preparation of some difficult recitation for 
the next day. The guest watched the steady move- 
ment of the work and life from day to day, feeling 
the throb of a great purpose under all the detailed 
occupations of each hour; and seeing how the per- 
sonal work, Bible classes, the lectures on nursing, 
the city mission work in this or that part of the 
city, and the other training provided, were all be- 
ing fitted by these earnest young women into their 
thorough-going preparation for service. 

“What a full life the school demands of these 
students! Yet they have time for a voluntary Y. 
W. A., which meets once a month, and in giving, 
as well as study, throws out a challenge to any 
society of girls in the Convention territory. There 
is a Mission Study class, too, meeting on the least 
busy evenings of the week (the guest says she has 
no idea which one that is!), and following one of 
the courses suggested by the Educational Secre- 
tary of the Foreign Board. 

“The guest turned away with sorrow at having 
to leave the big, busy house in Broadway after the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 203 


ten days’ visit, but full of high regard for the fine 
spirit of unselfishness and service in the students, 
and of thankfulness for the vision of their future.” 
The Settlement.—To tell of the Training School 
without the Settlement would be impossible. While 
the mission city work takes the girls all over the 
city, as the five thousand and more visits made and 
the more than seven hundred Sunday-school classes 
taught, will bear witness, yet the very heart of their 
personal service work is their very own Settlement. 
A walk of five or six blocks brings one into one of 
theepoorest sections, ofthe. city.) Hereinithe fall 
of 1912 a hopeless looking house was taken in hand 
by the indefatigable Board of Managers. From 
their hands it emerged the brightest spot for blocks 
around—clean, orderly, tasteful, a haven of rest to 
all the weary mothers of the neighborhood, the de- 
light of the children. “I don’t know what we would 
do without it to come to when we’re downhearted 
and all done out. It’s most like Heaven,” said the 
wife of a drunkard, with tears in her voice. Mrs. 
McLure directs the varied activities, the girls being 
detailed under her direction to duties which will 
best develop the qualities which will fit them for 
their future mission life. Miss Leachman, a city 
missionary of long training who spends her days 
at the home ever ready with friendly help for 
all who come. Club succeeds club; the Mothers’ 
Club, the Senior and Junior Camp Fire Groups, the 
Boys’ Club, the Pale Face Tribe, the Friendly Cir- 


204 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


cle, the Young Woman’s Club, the Story and In- 
dustrial Hour, and the Sunday School, which soon 
taxed the house to its utmost capacity. Moreover, 
there are music lessons taught at the astonishing 
sum of five cents a lesson. True, one pupil never 
returned, saying she “didn’t get no nickel’s worth”, 
but others have induced their parents to rent pianos 
for their budding genius. 

The Camp Fire.—To stumble in upon a camp fire 
circle as they sit with feathered heads around a 
Training School girl, apparently as youthful as any 
in the group, is perhaps to wonder what it all means. 
To listen a while as they explain that their queer, 
Indian sounding motto stands for work, truth, and 
beauty, and hear them tell of the “degrees” to which 
they rise by helpfulness, self-training and unselfish- 
ness, is to come into a broader understanding of the 
great uplifting power behind the outward forms 
that catch and attract the eye. Such work as this 
caused the settlement to outgrow its temporary 
quarters in one year. In the fall of 1913 it will move 
into a house far better fitted to its purposes. 

The Utmost Capacity.—“Taxed to the utmost 
capacity” has so often appeared in the ‘T'raining 
School reports that it has come to be expected. 
However, no girl who can meet the requirements 
of personal religious life, health, and education, will 
be shut out now, and before many years a larger 
House Beautiful will be ready. To all who desire it 
the school offers the advantages of the highest and 


INI RO VAT SERVICE 205 


most thorough Theological Training, coupled with 
all that fits a woman for the practical, everyday 
life of a trained worker in her own home church, 
a misisonary to any part of our own country or to 
some far heathen land. , 
The Missionary Calendar.—From the early days 
of the Union it had been bound together in prayer 
by the Monthly Mission Topic Card. Now the need 
of a closer union was felt, and a daily Calendar of 
Prayer, mentioning each missionary and field by 
name, was also planned in the significant session of 
1907. Slowly it grew in beauty and circulation year 
by year, until at present the Missionary Calendar 
of Prayer for Southern Baptists is known and loved 
by thousands. It is a red-letter day to the mis- 
sionary when his day on the calendar comes—a day 
of self-questioning as to his worthiness to be borne 
by so many to the throne of grace, a day of uplift 
in the belief that divine strength will be given. 
Once a missionary lost her day. She was away on 
a long, hard country trip in China. She was borne 
down by many perplexities, and the burden seemed 
more than she could bear. Then when all seemed 
darkest, there came to her a feeling of joy and light- 
ness which she could not understand. What had 
seemed burdens became privileges. ‘The inward 
groanings of a weary spirit became songs of joy. 
She questioned the reason. When she returned to 
her missionary home she told her co-workers of her 
change from weariness to gladness, Then they told 


206 IN “ROYALS RVICH, 


her it had come on her day in the missionary cal- 
endar she had left behind her on her journey. 

Mission Study Classes.—For the first time in the 
minutes of this year (1907) the Study Class appears. 
One, if not the most, far reaching result of the great 
Ecumenical Missionary Conference held in New 
York in 1900 was the organization of the Central 
Committee on the United Study of Foreign Mis- 
sions, growing out of the woman’s meeting held 
on that occasion. ‘The women’s organizations 
which had from the first sent out vast numbers of 
leaflets now had prepared for them Mission Study 
books, which presented each year the latest facts 
about a foreign mission field or some chief phase 
of mission work. The Baptist women of the South, 
in the meantime, had had the best history of the 
Southern Baptist Convention, dedicated to them by 
Miss Mary E. Wright (now Mrs. Wilbur, of Phil- 
adelphia), who for a number of years was Record- 
ing Secretary of the Union. 

Hearts Aflame.—tIn this year, however, Mission 
Study classes began in earnest, the Union working 
in active co-operation with the Educational Secre- 
tary of the Foreign Mission Board. From this time, 
the number of such classes in the societies contin- 
ued to grow. Later they were put on the Standard 


e e e e e e e e e e e e e e 


The Missionary Work of the Southern Baptist Conventien. 
Mary E. Wright, 1902. American Baptist Publication So., 
1420 Chestnut St., Philadelphia. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 207 


of Excellence, of which we will speak hereafter. 
Last year there were in the Woman’s Missionary 
societies nearly seven hundred Mission Study 
groups with an enrollment of over eight thousand 
members, who gathered for six weeks to give their 
earnest thoughts to some home or foreign mission 
field. One group, which wrote that at the close 
of the class “the hearts of its members were aflame 
with love for missions and mission study,’ may 
stand as a type of all. If missions are worth doing 
they are worth studying. 

Enlistment.—Not yet is the story of things be- 
gun in 1907 completed, but it must end with the 
Enlistment Campaign, begun in that October and 
reaching to the present. It must be frankly ad- 
mitted that there is no immediate prospect of reach- 
ing the end of this undertaking. It comes every 
year with new insistence. It is always planned for, 
always being carried on, but never ended. It is 
an estimate of the largest liberality to say that one- 
fourth of the women who are members of South- 
ern Baptist churches are members of the societies. 
The proportion of Sunday-school children is far 
less. The day when all shall unite for mission con- 
quest is far ahead. To gather them all seems the 
despair of the missionary organization. Yet there 
is victory somewhere down the years; a victory 
which must be won by individual conquest of the 
indifferent woman by the woman aroused. Each 
woman gained here means a woman helped there. 


208 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


In a very real sense, women stand hand in hand; 
an American woman and a Chinese woman; a wo- 
man of ease and one of poverty. It is missionary 
service of a high order to persuade an indifferent 
Christian woman to stretch out her hand to the wo- 
man who is dying for her aid. 

Some Matters of Finance.—It has been noted that 
the first Corresponding Secretary served with un- 
equalled devotion for eighteen years without a sal- 
ary, which she steadily refused. On her retirement 
this was made a salaried office. Since that time the 
growth of the Union’s work has made it seem ad- 
visable that a salary be attached to the office of 
treasurer. Mrs. W. C. Lowndes, the treasurer, filled 
this office for many years without remuneration. 
Perhaps at no point have the Woman’s Mission 
Boards been more slow to learn wisdom than in the 
matter of expenditures. Admitting that money 
spent in certain directions would bring a large in- 
crease in returns, they have yet withheld the in- 
vestment for fear of the accusation of extravagance. 
Insufficient office force, insufficient or antiquated 
office appliances or methods, have often caused 
much of the crop of missionary interest they have 
sowed to die in the field unreaped, or great fertile 
sections to lie fallow. ‘The Union’s policy is econ- 
omy with discretion, though it must be confessed | 
it still leans to the side of extravagant saving. Its 
last year’s budget was a little less than three per 
cent. of the amounts reported by the societies. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 209 


The Secretaries.—At the annual session, on which 
we have lingered so long, Miss Edith Campbell 
Crane was elected Corresponding Secretary, and 
took up the duties of the office September, 1907. 
For four years she ably met the heavy duties, until 
she was forced, in the fall of 1911, to lay them down 
from overwork. The next fall (1912) Miss Kath- 
leen Mallory, the present efficient Secretary, en- 
tered this office, coming to the general work from © 
the Secretaryship of the State Union of Alabama. 

The Royal Ambassadors.—The Royal Ambassa- 
dor, the youngest branch in the Union’s tree, did 
not put forth until the following year (1908). Like 
every true branch, it was not tacked, but grew on. 
As there were girls at once too big and too little 
for the societies above and below them, there were 
boys, among whom age lines are more rigidly 
drawn, who were far too big fot the Sunbeams and 
still farther away from being old enough for active 
participation in the society for young men. Boys 
who had outgrown the Sunbeams were asking to be 
organized; mothers and teachers, on whose heart 
the boy problem rested, were seconding their re- 
quest. The decision came at the session of 1908. 
Would we or would we not? The question was 
many-sided. It was decided in favor of the boys. 

None of the “branches” have a more fascinating 
or well thought-out constitution. ‘Their name, 
Royal Ambassadors, calls for high enterprises ; their 
song, “The King’s Business,” stirs the pulses; their 


210 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


banner, a Mounted Knight with lance in rest, fore- 
tells victory; their blue and gold pin, rises and falls 
over loyal hearts. They have a yearly aim and 
yearly place on the programme, and, like the other 
branches, a special standard of excellence. Five 
years is too short to tell to what strength a branch 
will grow, but the need that caused it to put forth 
is as great as ever. Somebody must see that the 
boy from ten to sixteen is growing strong for fu- 
ture mission support and conquest. 

New Notes.—At the close of the twentieth year 
of the Union (May, 1908) some new notes were 
struck. ‘The representation from each state was en- 
larged from twelve to twenty. A memorable in- 
crease was made in contributions. Significant as 
these changes were, there were two new notes 
which have been growing louder each year. The 
first of these was that the call for the left-over 
penny was changed to the demand for a definite and 
proportionate part of the income. The time had 
been when it was significantly said that city wo- 
men had no pockets in their church dresses, and 
that the collectors in a country church might for- 
get to go down the woman’s side without loss. But 
this time had passed. Women were handling more 
than the Sunday eggs and, deciding how other funds 
than the hard-saved pennies should be spent. 
Thousands of younger women were in business 
earning their own living, while the wives were be- 


IN? ROYAL SERVICE, 211 


ginning to be recognized as partners in the mak- 
ing and expending of the family income. 

The Lord’s Tenth.—‘Systematic” giving had 
come to a large extent in the monthly contributions, 
but “proportionate” giving—giving in proportion to 
the amount left—was still to be stressed. 

Next year the vague “proportionate” changed 
to the definite “not less than one-tenth.” The wo- 
men found, many of them to their surprise, that 
they did have an income. “I never knew before,” 
said the wife of a farmer, “how much money passed 
through my hands. It is wonderful, too, since 
I began to keep account, how opportunities to make 
money are almost thrust upon me.” 

It was the old story. The nine-tenths carefully 
spent did the work of ten-tenths plus the joy of 
being a definite factor in God’s work. The Union 
has sounded this note again and again. Many have 
taken a definite pledge between themselves and 
God to give “at least one-tenth of the income un- 
der their control to the advancement of God’s king- 
dom at home and abroad.” In the adoption of this 
simple plan by the Christians of today lies the pos- 
sibility of meeting every call of Christ’s advancing 
kingdom. 

Personal Service.—The old nearsightedness of 
Christian women, which kept them from seeing any- 
thing but the need of their own neighborhoods, was 
being succeeded by a strange farsightedness, which 
saw at nearest the need in some other community, 


212 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


The appeal of State, Home and Foreign Missions 
were rightly growing strong, but they were dele- 
gated obligations. The family of Dorcas was dying 
out. Even in the cities where Associated Chari- 
ties had united the churches in a city-wide organi- 
zation, the giving of money to pay someone else to 
look after the poor was found to be much easier 
than haunting unpleasant streets one’s self. Yet even 
if the bodies of all the poor were fed and clothed 
—that would not meet all the needs. There were 
souls to be clothed with righteousness, prisoners 
to be told of release from sin, sick to be cheered 
and comforted, strangers to be welcomed and held 
to old beliefs or led to better ones. Here was a 
great engine of power to be attached to the nearest 
need. At first mothers’ meetings and sewing schools 
were recommended. At the next session (1909) this 
new department of endeavor found a name, and 
Personal Service became a part of the Union’s call 
to the women of the societies. Nothing was to be 
reported but what they had striven to do for the 
physical or moral uplift of their own communi- 
ties j,/money- expended jira uese wm Girortsiaiwas 
not to be reported. The emphasis was to 
be on the giving of self. It was recognized, too, 
that even charity could not only be cold but unkind, 
and that perpetuated misery, helped by a dole today, 
to beg for a dole tomorrow, was not the object 
sought. A Personal Service Committee was ap- 
pointed from the Executive Committee, to lead, as 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 213 


far as might be, into wise and constructive lines of 
spiritual and physical growth. This committee has 
given deep and expert thought to its work. For 
those who long to serve those who need their ser- 
vices is the Mission Service Manual giving direc- 
tions for Sewing Schools, Night Schools, Friendly 
Clubs, and similar organizations. ~The Home Maker 
is given to Mothers’ Meetings, and gives Bible les- 
sons, simple lessons in household hygiene, the care 
of the sick, preparation of food, and care of children. 

The Gift of Self—The growth of personal service 
rendered by the societies has been surprising. The 
Sunbeams, Royal Ambassadors and Junior Auxil- 
iaries have found “work for willing hands to do,” 
and have met the requirements of the personal ser- 
vice clause in the standard of excellence—‘Some 
definite, organized personal service for the spiritual 
uplift of your own community, conducted by the 
members of your society, under its oversight.” All 
societies have not yet taken up this phase of work, 
which is-still new, but much is being done. The 
Mississippi report from the third annual report of 
the Personal Service Committee tells its own story. 
It is not necessary to draw the moral. It can be 
read between every line. The other states are doing 
similar work. 

“Mississippi has 140 societies engaged in Mission 
Sunday-schools, 7 in mothers’ meetings, 36 in cot- 
tage prayer meetings, 31 doing hospital work, 13 
looking after the prisoner, 42 engaged in relief work, 


214 INVROYAI) SERVICE 


§ clubs for boys or girls, 5 working in sewing 
schools, 440 societies visiting for church and Sun- 
day-schools, 5 conducting cooking schools, 11 work- 
ing for immigrants, 9 distributing good literature, 
60 sewing for the poor, 200 Christmas baskets were 
sent out, employment secured for 10, 1 night school 
was conducted on plantation for negroes, 1 club for 
shop girls, 6 helping to educate orphan children.” 
The College Girl—The children, the boys, the 
girls at home, and the young women having been 
thought of, there still remained the girl away from 
home. College or boarding school life is a world in 
itself. The girl who enters college never returns 
quite the same. ‘The Sunday-school class and the 
missionary society at home need to keep her in view 
during the years in which she spends only her vaca- 
tions with them. In the college she will be offered 
many Christian advantages, but her environment 
will be new; girls who are not Christians will be 
among those who are around her. She will be more 
free than ever before to choose her own friends. She 
may drift her moorings. Or if, on the other hand 
she throws herself into the religious life of the col- — 
lege, she may by absence lose her place in the mis- 
sion work of the church and they may fail to avail 
themselves of her valuable services when she re- 
turns. If she is in a state normal college or unde- 
nominational school, though the missionary train- 
ing may be excellent, the drift from the place where 
she, as a Baptist girl, must find and do her Christian 


IN? ROYADTSERVICH 215 


life work, must be avoided by keeping her in touch, 
through these formative years, with the work of her 
own denomination. 

The College Correspondent.—The college girl 
problem became acute. They were the very flower 
of our young womanhood, and we needed them in 
the active mission work of our churches. From 
them must come not only an ever-increasing num- 
ber of especially trained workers for home and 
foreign missions, but thousands of leaders for the 
missionary societies. 

The result was the appointment of a College Cor- 
respondent in 1910, whose duty it is to devise and 
set in operation plans by which the Union can come 
into close touch with the Baptist girls through the 
religious organizations in the colleges. The present 
correspondent is Miss Susan Bancroft Tyler, of Bal- 
timore,” (inthe last’ three years ‘the ‘Union; “the 
sweet girl graduate” and those who hope to attain 
the graduate’s cap and gown have learned to know 
each other better. All during their busy college 
life they have the Union work, by literature and 
correspondence, placed side by side with any mis- 
sion book which may be the study for the year. 
In any world-wide view of need, they find the 
answer to the question, “How shall I reach and 
help it by my gifts or myself?” 

When the school girl is ready for home, she is 
urged to take up some work in her own church, 
while she is recommended to the church for her 


216 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


fitness, by mission work or study in the college, 
for any work that it may wish done. The aim of 
this department is high. No less than “To win for 
definite service in missionary work every Baptist 
young woman in the colleges of the South.” 

Towards the Aim.—Such an end is not reached 
in a day. The Union’s correspondent asks for a 
correspondent in each state, and a number have 
been appointed. These are samples of the work 
they do: 

“One correspondent has the names of Baptist 
representatives for fifteen different colleges in her 
state. Another has already received the names of 
sixty-six Baptist seniors who will be graduated in 
June, with a number of colleges still to be heard 
from. She also writes of being in touch with Bap- 
tist representatives for the next fall term. In one 
state we learn that a flourishing college Y. W. A., 
organized only a few months ago, led the meeting 
of the ladies’ missionary society in the church of 
the town. In some states the majority of our de- 
nominational schools have college Y. W. A’s. In 
one state alone we have about eight hundred Bap- 
tist girls in college Y. W. A. work. In a number 
of normal schools and in some colleges, the secre- 
taries of the Y. W. C. A. have been most helpful 
in putting the Union in touch with the Baptist stud- 
ent representatives. The girls, themselves, are often 
eager to be given work. ‘Nothing,’ writes one, 
‘would give me greater pleasure than to organize a 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 217 


mission study class, because it has meant so much 
to me, and I realize its need just now.’ She also 
expressed the wish to organize a Sunbeam Band. 
Letters came from other girls, showing interest in 
mountain school: work, asking about mission study 
classes, Sunbeam Bands, etc. One young Southern 
woman had an opportunity last summer, through 
her college, to teach in a Vacation Bible School. 
This year she is largely responsible for the opening 
of such a school in her own Baptist church.” 

This vacation work is particularly suited to the 
college girl, and it is the special form of Personal 
Service recommended for them. Thus the college girl 
is coming to her calling as a mission worker beside 
her mother and older sister. If she is not enlisted 
for work that makes for the physical and spiritual 
salvation of the world through Jesus, she will find 
the expression of her trained powers in selfish selfs 
culture and Christless philantrophy, which, while 
it has its beginning and impulse in His teachings, 
strives to heal the body, while ignoring the great 
and only physician of the heart and soul. 

The Graded System.—The enlisting of the College 
girl completed the Graded System of Societies, 
climbing up from the Sunbeams, often enrolled in 
their cradles, through the Junior Auxiliaries and 
Royal Ambassadors, the School Girls and the Young 
Woman’s Auxiliary to the Woman’s Missionary 
Society, through which it reaches back again into the 
home and includes the Grandmother, who, though 


218 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


too feeble to attend the meetings, still keeps her 
heart young and her life broad by active participa- 
tion in a world work through contributions and 
prayers. 

Of all these branches, the Woman’s Missionary 
Society is the head. If any grade is weak or omit- 
ted, the responsibility rests with that organization. 
For the older society to work, no matter how dili- 
gently, without building up the young people’s 
branches is to attempt to build a permanent house 
without a permanent foundation. 

Out beyond these grades stands the normal class 
for leaders, towards which most of the states are 
striving through Missionary Institutes or Summer 
Encampments. 

Setting a Standard.—It may be surprising that 
after twenty-three years of service and all these 
wide plans, that which constituted a good society 
was still vague. It might be “good” because it 
gave the same this year that it gave ten years be- 
fore. Or good because its “faithful few” continued 
to come to the society, though they only paid their 
“dues” and talked about the latest matter of interest 
in the neighborhood. The appellation depended 
more on the missionary conception of the one who 
used it than on the actual “goodness” of the work 
done. The “noble women” of an association, whose 
entire mission contribution was less than twenty 
dollars, blushed with pride at the praise heaped 
upon them because their societies had given half 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 219 


of that stupendous sum. It was time someone set 
a standard for a “good” society. 

This the Union did in 1911 by adopting a Standard 
of Excellence. A good society was a society which 
was praying for and studying missions; which was 
increasing in contributions and membership; which 
reported regularly; in which not only the “faithful 
few,” but the entire membership, felt called upon 
to keep up a high average of attendance. Con- 
fessedly the standard was high. But it was not 
impossible. It outlived a well rounded but not a 
perfect society. 

A Revelation.—Then came the revelation. Some 
of the societies which had thought themselves best 
discovered that they were lacking in many particu- 
lars. “Goodness” was marked by the approach to 
its possibilities rather than by comparison with 
some other society. For instance, a society in a 
large city church which, though it had a long roll of 
members, had only a tenth of the membership -in 
attendance, which contributed the same as last year, 
had sought no new members and gave no thought 
to training the children, was not as good as the 
village society which averaged a regular attendance 
of half its members. Or as good as the country 
society which increased its gifts by ten per cent. 
and mothered an active Sunbeam Band. Moreover 
the city societies which thought they knew the en- 
tire world because they had read the morning paper 
were put to the blush by the growing knowledge of 


220 IN* ROYAROSERY IC 


those who took time to catch something of God’s 
point of view. 

The Outcry.—The first effect of the adoption of 
the standard was an outcry. It was too high; it 
was impossible. City women could not have twelve 
meetings a year because they left town in the sum- 
mer; country women because of bad roads in winter. 
This and much more. The next effect was to ask 
if old custom, not impossibilities or inability, was 
not holding them back from duties and privileges. 
The next was a determination to try. 

The Result.—T'wo years is not long enough to 
see the full results of having standardized society 
work, but what has come to pass is surprising. 
More than eighteen hundred societies have reached 
at least four points of the standard. That to reach 
the whole is not impossible is clearly manifested by 
the fact that one hundred and one have reached all 
the points and proudly take their places on the 
List of Honor. ‘Those who have achieved this dis- 
tinction are scattered through all the states and rep- 
resent every one of the five branches—Sunbeams, 
Royal Ambassadors, Junior Auxiliaries, Auxiliaries 
and Women Missionary Societies. 

The Standard of Excellence.—It was Archimedes 
who said that if he had a base for his lever he could 
lift the world. One may well have some curiosity 
about a missionary lever of such power as the 
Standard of Excellence. Its base is the loving heart. 
It, too, can lift the world. So great was its mani- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 221 


fest power that this year (1913) a standard, differing 
a little, according to the ages included in the organ- 
ization, was adopted by all the branches. This is 
the one for the women and Young Woman’s 
Auxiliaries. 

1. At least twelve regular meetings a year, with a 
devotional service and a definite missionary pro- 
gramme; preferably one each month. 

2. An increase in membership during the year 
Oiran least 2p per) cent./otsthe number enrolled, at 
the beginning of the year. 

3. An increase in gifts to missions of not less than 
10 per cent. over the preceding year’s contributions 
to similar objects: 

4. Regular reports to state officers, according to 
the plan outlined by the state. 

5. One of the denominational magazines or a 
Calendar of Prayer subscribed for in at least one- 
half of the homes represented in the missionary 
society, the ultimate aim being one in every home. 

6. Observance of the special seasons of prayer 
and gifts for state, home and foreign missions. 

v. At least one mission study class during the 
year. 

8. Some definite, organized personal service for 
the spiritual uplift of the local community, con- 
ducted by the members of the society under its 
oversight. 

9. An average attendance at the twelve meetings 
of a number equal to one-half of the membership. 


222 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


10. Organization and fostering of a missionary 
society in a neighboring church or for the younger 
people of the local church. 

Unless otherwise determined on by a state, those 
organizations fulfilling all points shall be on a list 
of honor; those fulfilling eight points in Class A; 
six points in Class B, and four points in Class C. 

Multiplying Activities—With the ever-multiply- 
ing and extending activities of which we have 
spoken, as we have followed the course of the 
Union’s history, and others upon which we have not 
been able to touch, the organization was nearing its 
twenty-fifth anniversary. The Corresponding Sec- 
retary was endeavoring to visit every state once 
every two years. New Mexico and Southern Illinois 
came into the Union, and widened the territory 
which reached from Maryland to Florida, and from 
Georgia to Oklahoma. It is a vast district for one 
woman to cover. The demands for all kinds of mis- 
sionary literature increased; the volume of letters 
grew larger; societies multiplied. A larger force 
of clerks was necessary. The Executive Commit- 
tee felt at once the increasing burden of its duties 
and the larger privileges of its service. The State 
Central Committees also were enlarging their work 
and finding that they must have a larger force at 
the center. The smoothly working whole of eigh- 
teen parts bound into the great organization, was 
wielding larger and larger power for the salvation 
of the world, The Union’ was also taking part in 


a 


IN; ROYAL SERVICE 223 


the great missionary world movements. In 1910, 
through the generosity of many Union members, 
the corresponding secretary, Miss Crane, was sent 
as the Union’s representative to the World Mis- 
sionary Conference in Edinburgh. 

The Jubilees——In 1910 and 1911 the Union took 
part in the jubilees held by the women of all de- 
nominations in celebration of the fiftieth anni- 
versary of the organization of the Woman’s Union 
Missionary Society in New York city, February, 
1861. The Corresponding Secretary and other rep- 
resentatives were of the jubilee party who led in 
the jubilees held in Southern cities, and conducted 
the Conferences of Baptist Women. The celebra- 
tions were worthy commemorations of the begin- 
ning of the great, organized work of women for 
misisons, which has marked the last half century 
of Christian history out from all the years that have 
gone before. 

The Baptist World Alliance-——The crowning 
event of a century in the Baptist world was the 
Baptist World Alliance, held in Philadelphia in 
June, 1911. None who joined in that many-tongued 
assembly will ever believe that his neighborhood 
bounds the world, or that he stands in the one 
center of the world’s horizon. Nor will any woman 
who was in the great woman’s meeting, held in con- 
nection with that mighty gathering, forget the host 
of women, rising tier upon tier to the far ceiling. 
The President of the Union was chosen spokesman 


224 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


for the Baptist women of the United States to the 
Baptist women of the world. Following this meet- 
ing the Woman’s Committee of the World’s Alli- 
ance was formed, the Corresponding Secretary of 
the Union being made its Secretary. Thus the 
Union took its stand in the close union which is to 
unite the Baptist women of the world in ever-grow- 
ing sympathy and helpfulness. 

The Rounded Service.—Yet the close of our first 
quarter of a century’s service was before us. With 
large anticipations we planned and prepared for a 
year for a great celebration. Never did long sepa- 
rated friends look forward more eagerly to meet- 
ing than the Union’s members to assembling at St. 
Louis in May, 1913. This was not only in antici- 
pation of those joyous days together, but because 
the close of the twenty-fifth year was to be the 
beginning of far longer service. What we summed. 
up in our review of the past and what we planned 
for the future can be best told after we have viewed 
the lives of some of our great women missionaries 
in the past, some who are still sowing after years 
of successful work and glancing at some who have 
newly enlisted for life in the mission ranks. Rich 
in our past, but richer still in our anticipation of 
joyful service, we strengthened our hearts to meas- 
ure up to the power which had been given us in 
twenty-five years of growth. 


PN ROY ATS RV ICE, 225 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


A1tm.—To renew the determination to consecrate ourselves 
wholly to a great work; to follow the development of the 
Union until we see it in its present large and successful 
activities. 

BrmstE Reapine.—Chrisi’s Mission to Women. Study 4. 
To Establish Her Position in Society :—His first miracle at 
the request of a woman dignified a wedding—John 2: 3 
and 11. Establishing the sacredness of marriage—Matt. 19: 
5-6. The single standard of morality illustrated by the de- 
fense and forgiveness of a woman—John 8: 5-11. <A uni- 
form law of divorce for men and women—Mark 19: 3-9, 
Mark 10: 11-12. Condemning the transgression of woman’s 
property rights—Mark 12: 40. Respects the poor, God- 
fearing woman and commends her liberal offering—Luke 
12: 42-44. 


PERSONAL THOUGHTS.—To be true to Christ’s standards I 
must not only practice them myself, but to the utmost of 
my power extend them in my own and other lands. In view 
of my blessings, what I have left and the end to be accom- 
plished could Christ commend my liberality? 

SUGGESTED CHaRT.—The Growing Gift—Is It Adequate? 
A small money bag marked $30,000; one ten times as large 
marked $300,000. Underneath: “Bring ye all the tithes... 
I will pour you out a blessing.”’ 

PARALLEL READING.—Home Mission Task, Chapters 4, 6 
and 9; Mission Work of Southern Baptists, Chapters 8, 9; 
Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, Chapters 7 and 8; The 
King’s Business, Chapters 3 and 4. 


CHAPTER V. 
SOWERS OF LIGHT. 


Early in the history which we have been follow- 
ing a new question came into the minds of mission- 
hearted women all over America, planted there by 
Ann Judson, Harriet Newell and other women 
whose suffering aroused their reverent admiration. 
“Whom shall we send, and who will go for us,” 
was, its | first;form.. [twwas) weryy wtemote wale 
know a missionary was a distinction. But as fields 
opened and the number of workers grew, the ques- 
tion changed. It became “Shall my friend go? Is 
it for her the highest fulfillment of her womanhood? 
Is the sacrifice too great for the result?” 

When as the need grew nearer and more pressing 
the question, often in agony, rarely in joy of re- 
nunciation, rose to mothers’ lips: “What if my 
daughter should go? What if she should turn her 
back on all that offers in her life at home, and seek 
some far foreign field or some dark corner in a great 
city of our own land?” 

Last of all, the daughters questioned, “Should I 
go?’ Often in the passing years this question 
hushed the song on the lips of Southern Baptist 
girls and blanched the cheeks of their mothers. 





Girls’ Dormitory, North Greenville Academy, Tigerville, S. C. 
A Mountain Mother 








IN ROYAL SERVICE 227 


There was rarely a doubt that the calling was noble 
—but could the sacrifice be made? 

Soon it became the universal belief that arduous 
and enthusiastic as might be the work of those who 
staid at home, the very flower of mission zeal were 
those who gave up home. 

A Rich Heritage——From the ranks of Southern 
Baptist women many of the noblest home and 
foreign missionaries have gone. Their stories, with 
hardly an exception, remain to be written. Here 
and there in the lives of their husbands, or in scat- 
tered letters to religious papers and missionary 
magazines, we catch glimpses of them, but we have 
yet to come into the wealth of inspiration which is 
ours by right of their good deeds. 

It is possible here to write of only a few, and of 
them far too briefly. The endeavor has been made 
to select those whose labors show the work of a 
certain mission field or period, that they may, in a 
measure, stand for all. It is earnestly hoped that 
much more will be written of our sisters in service 
and that ere long we may have a volume given 
wholly to the lives of Southern Baptist Missionary 
Heroines. 


Henrietta Hall Shuck, 
First Woman’s Missionary 
From America to China. 


1835—1845. 


228 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Suffer Little Children.—A tall, spare minister held 
a bright-eyed, dark-haired, loving little girl of eight 
upon his knee. He asked her if she loved her Savior 
and told her how he blessed little children, and said 
“suffer them to come unto me”. The little girl was 
Henrietta Hall, who was born in the village of 
Kilmarnock, Virginia, a few miles from the spark- 
ling waters of the Chesapeake Bay, October 28, 
1817, and who was to be the first woman missionary 
from America to China. The minister was Dr. J. B. 
Jeter, who was her lifelong friend, and who com- 
piled the story of her life, which is the only adequate 
history of any Southern Baptist woman who has 
given herself to foreign missions. We wish this 
little volume, long since out of print, might be read 
by hundreds, since it would not only show the 
ardent piety of one heart, but rebuke us by recall- 
ing days of deeper religious fervor than our own. 

The story of Jesus was not new to little Henrietta, 
for she had been “nurtured in the lap of piety” by: 
her father, Addison Hall, a Baptist minister, and 
her loving, tender mother. By and by, when she 
was sent to Fredericksburg to boarding school, it 
was the habit of her teacher to write on the black- 
board each day some new or striking thought gen- 
erally a text of scripture in the form of a question. 
On one occasion the question was “Where shall I 
be a hundred years hence?” It rung in Henrietta’s 
mind long after. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 229 


A Baptist Camp Meeting—When she was four- 
teen (1831) there was much searching of heart 
among the Baptists of “Northern Neck,” in which 
her home lay, and in which three presidents—Wash- 
ington, Madison and Monroe—had been born. The 
whole state was stirred by revivals, and they wished 
to gather the people together in large numbers, but 
did not know how. A Baptist camp meeting was 
an unheard-of thing in that part of the state, but 
it was their solution of the difficulty. It soon at- 
tracted attention far and wide. Henrietta, at home 
for the summer vacation, came with her friends, 
gave her heart to Jesus and was baptised by Dr. 
Jeter. She had read of Mrs. Judson and Harriet 
Newell, and she wanted to be a foreign missionary. 
Four years later her father moved to Richmond and 
joined the famous First Baptist Church. 

A Wedding and a Departure-—You will recall 
that the woman’s society of Brunington had edu- 
cated a young ministerial student in Richmond Col- 
lege. This young student, J. Lewis Shuck, had de- 
termined to be a missionary and had been accepted 
by the Triennial Convention as a missionary to 
China. How he heard that the bright, vivacious 
little Miss Hall, who had just finished her educa- 
tion at the Female Seminary, wished to be a mis- 
sionary is not known. Such mysteries have drawn 
together many loving hearts since then. 

September the 10th, 1835, was a great day in the 
First Church of Richmond. Mr. and Mrs. Daven- 


230 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


port were solemnly set apart for work in Siam, while 
Mr. Shuck and his bride of two days, Henrietta Hall, 
not yet eighteen years old, were dedicated to work 
in the vast, unopened land of China. 

The parting was felt to be for life. Her mother 
had died some years ago, but never did a more lov- 
ing heart bid farewell to father, sisters, brother and 
step-mother. A great company gathered on the 
Boston pier to see the “Louvre” spread sail and lift 
anchor. She carried twenty-two missionaries, all 
bound for India except Mr. and Mrs. Shuck. 

A Father’s Advice—As father and daughter 
parted on the deck they exchanged letters. “I bid 
you adieu no more to see you,” ran Henrietta’s let- 
ter. “Let us remember, dear parent, for whom we 
make this sacrifice—who bids thy daughter go, and 
IT am certain we cannot murmur—we can but part 
joyfully.” Her father’s letter, which she read first 
as the shores of her native land receded, and which 
she remembered to the end of her life, put the same 
thought more sternly, for missions were stern things 
in those days. 

“There is one thought that I would impress 
deeply upon you, and that is, that you are enlisted 
for life; and that, unless extraordinary occurrences 
of Providence shall otherwise indicate, you are 
never to return to America. Never, unless the 
Board here shall advise and require it.” “I should 
look upon it as a lasting stigma were you to become 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 231 


tired of your vocation and quit the service in which 
you have engaged.” 

He also instructed her in the last and finest of 
Christian arts—the art of living together—saying, 
“In your intercourse with your co-laborers in the 
same service, catch all their virtues and avoid all 
their foibles, if they have any.” “Lay in a good 
stock of useful knowledge,” he continues, “and do 
not consider your education complete.” ‘Take care 
of minutes, and have system in your affairs.” 

With this letter he enclosed a few private 
thoughts for Henrietta, in which he told her that 
““T will’ and ‘I won’t’ are words not to be found in 
a wife’s vocabulary.” He warned her that her hus- 
band is fallible, and may sometimes err and speak 
unadvisedly ; but “on such occasions be silent and 
affectionate and you will reform him.” “Make home 
the quietest and happiest place, and he will love it.” 

A Year’s Journey.—The first year of married life 
was spent in reaching China. They sailed from 
Boston September 22, 1835; they anchored at the 
mouth of the Hoogly River, ninety miles from Cal- 
cutta, on February 4, 1836. Their floating home 
for these months had been a floating church to the 
twenty-two missionaries, and several of the sailors 
were converted. Another twelve hundred miles 
brought them to Amherst, where they visited the 
grave of Ann Judson and little Maria, under the 
hopia tree. Later they stayed for some weeks next 
door to Judson and the second Mrs. Judson, and 


232 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


made many warm friends among the missionaries at 
Maulmain. Being unable to enter China they set- 
tled in Singapore for the purpose of studying the 
Chinese language, for though the Chinese were 
strictly forbidden to leave their country they were 
already widely scattered over the East. At first 
she writes, “It is generally thought that the Chinese | 
language is too difficult for the weak mind of a 
female”; but adds: “There is a lady now in Singa- 
pore who speaks Chinese fluently. So, I suppose, 
‘what woman has done, woman can do.’” 

Soon she was happy to think that she had at least 
made a beginning. The next year she writes: “I 
feel greatly encouraged in regard to my progress 
in the language, though My Shuck, like a hare, runs 
a great way ahead of me.’ 

At last, three weeks after the birth of her little 
son, they left Singapore and, after a voyage of three 
weeks, landed at Macao, a settlement on a peninsula 
of the Heangshan Island, which belongs to China. 
Here the Portuguese had been allowed to settle, and 
the city at this time consisted of some thirty-five 
thousand Chinese and from three to ten thousand 
Portuguese. 

Work at Last.—The work she had longed to do 
now began. Soon after their arrival in Macao they 
took into their family a little Chinese boy. Not long 
after this, in one of their walks, they met the funeral 
procession of a man whose little son sat down by 
the grave and wept bitterly. Mrs. Shuck suggested, 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 233 


that as the people were very poor, Mr. Shuck ask 
them to give them the boy. To their surprise, they 
readily consented. An American traveler saw a 
little Chinese girl who, sold by her mother, had 
passed from one cruel owner to another until she 
was almost ready to die from the terrible treatment 
she had received. To rescue her from death he 
bought her for ten dollars and presented her to Mrs. 
Shuck. She received her with joy, and named her 
Jane Maria for two friends at home. These were 
the first of a group of Chinese children whom Mrs. 
Shuck took into her home, taught and clothed. 

Begging for Girls—Loving every one with whom 
she came in contact, she became tenderly attached 
to them, especially Jane Maria, of whom she wrote 
later: “Oh! if she should be saved, it will be worth 
all my toil and sacrifice. Shall I, ah! shall I, un- 
worthy as I am, reach Heaven, and there meet any 
one of this people, who, but for me would have sunk 
to woe? The thought is too much for me—I can- 
not dwell upon it.” 

Parents were willing to send boys to their school. 
Girls were difficult to secure. Five or six interest- 
ing girls were placed with them at different times. 
Sometimes by paying their parents they were al- 
lowed to stay, but often after they were neatly 
clothed they were stolen away by their mothers and 
never seen again. One boy entrusted to them, in- 
stead of being from the poor class, was heir to some 
seventy-five thousand dollars. The expenses of 


234 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


feeding and clothing these children were borne by 
friends at home; their care, however, made large 
demands on Mrs. Shuck’s slender stock of strength. 

Dragging On.—Fight as she would, her health 
began to give way, and her weariness creeps into 
her letters. She writes of “dragging on” through 
another year. Friends she does not lack. The 
foreign residents of Macao, whether Christians or 
not, were irresistibly drawn to her. Her second child 
was born the day before her twentieth birthday. 
The third child she named Henrietta Layton. The 
last name was for an English lady who, coming to 
see her on a cold winter day and finding her trem- 
bling with cold, went to her own home, had the 
carpet taken from her floor and sent to her. This 
was but one instance of many similar kindnesses 
from strangers who loved the frail little woman 
who never weighed over a hundred, but whose 
heart was big enough to take in all the world. Often 
she was sick, sometimes near death. Again she 
rallied and was at her work with undaunted cheer- 
fulness. “I feel,’” she says as her health declined, 
““this mud-wall cottage shake!’ ” 

Hong Kong.—In 1842 they moved to Hong Kong, 
forty miles east of Macao, and built two chapels, the 
money for which had been given by acquaintances 
in Macao and Canton. Thus at last a permanent 
footing in China was gained. Mrs. Shuck took up 
her work here with much pleasure. Missions had 
changed in the years since they had reached China. 


IN- ROYAL SERVICE 235 


Other missionaries had come to the country. Mr. 
Shuck had gathered a church of twenty, and had 
large congregations, both of Chinese and English. 
Her school increased so that, including her own chil- 
dren, she had thirty-two under her care. “Only 
think of it,” she wrote her sister, “so many mouths 
to feed, and do you imagine I am ever idle? [I shall 
obtain as many as twenty girls, as I think I can 
care for that number. I have written for a young 
English lady to join me.” Jane Maria, they thought, 
was converted. Everything promised well. 

The Farewell_—Then came the end. Her fifth 
child was born November 26, 1844, and the same 
night she fell asleep in Jesus. Her last letter was 
written to Dr. Jeter a few hours before her death. 
In it she recalled the day when as a child he had 
held her on his knee and talked to her of that Savior 
who was.\so soon to receive her faithful spirit. Her 
brief life of twenty-seven years needs no comment. 

On the modest stone which marks her grave in 
the land whose closed door her feeble hand helped 
to force open is engraved: 


HENRIETTA; 
First American Female Missionary to China, 
Daughter of 
The Rev. Addison Hall, of Virginia, U. S., 
Consort of 
The Rev. J. Lewis Shuck, Missionary to China 
from the 


236 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


American Baptist Board for Missions. 
She was born October 28, 1817. 
Married 8th of September, 1835. 
Arrived in China September, 1836. 

In the prime of life, in the midst of her labors and 
in the meridian of her usefulness, suddenly but 
peacefully, 
she died at Hong Kong, November 27, 1844, 
aged 27 years. 

Hallowed and blessed is 
the memory of the good. 


Eliza Moring Yates, 
Forty-six Years Missionary to Shanghai. 


1846—1894. 


The Young Governess.—Eliza Moring, the at- 
tractive young governess who in 1846 married Mat- 
thew T. Yates, the translator of the New Testament 
into Chinese, and one of the greatest of mission- 
aries to that nation, was educated in one of the 
best of the very early schools for the “higher edu- 
cation” of women. 

A few years after her birth in Chatham County, 
North Carolina (December 13, 1821) her father died 
and she went to Greensboro, N. C., to reside with 
her uncle. As she grew older she attended the Pres- 
byterian Seminary, which was opening new vistas 
before the ambitious girls of the period. In the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 237 


April following their marriage (April, 1847) they 
sailed for China as missionaries of the Southern 
Baptist Convention, which had been organized only 
two years earlier. 

The Voyage.—The voyage was pleasant, but for 
a five days’ storm, and short, according to the reck- 
oning of the times. They sailed into Shanghai in 
September, and from the deck of their vessel looked 
out upon a city of six hundred thousand, in which 
no welcome awaited them, and in which they knew 
not one single soul. 

Early Housekeeping.—Shanghai was the most 
northern of the five treaty ports opened so reluct- 
antly by the Chinese in 1842. A few missionaries 
of other denominations had already opened work, 
but small impress had yet been made on the people. 
One of these missionaries took them in and their 
first night in China was spent on the floor of his 
parlor. By the kind offices of these friends, a big, 
dirty, rat-haunted storehouse was rented, and with 
a stove, a bedstead, a kit of carpenters’ tools and an 
English-Chinese dictionary they began housekeep- 
ing. This was the time for complaints on the part 
of the young wife. “But,” wrote her husband long 
afterward, “from that day to the present no such 
word has ever passed her lips’. In a few weeks 
they moved into a more comfortable house, which 
soon became a real home. 

Opening Work.—Mr. Shuck and his second wife, 
Mr. Tobey and Mrs. Tobey, a sister of Henrietta 


938 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Shuck, joined the mission. ‘The feeling against 
foreigners was very bitter. The memory of the 
Opium War with England was still fresh. The 
Chinese said: “You Christians forced opium, which 
is killing our people by the thousands, upon us. Go 
teach your own people religion.” They abused the 
foreigners, called them vile names and taught their 
children to do the same. The few missionaries were 
objects of curiosity and hatred. 

Mr. Shuck had, when he returned to America 
with his five motherless children, collected sufficient 
funds to build a church. This was built at once and 
named the Sung-Way-Dong. It became the center 
of curiosity. Its low tower was said to have dis- 
turbed the fung shui and caused the death of the 
magistrate of the district. The floor of the house 
was crowded for months, but the galleries, intended 
for women, were empty. Some years passed before 
it was understood that no respectable woman would 
occupy so public a place. To reach them in any 
way was the problem. 

In the Midst of War.—In 1850 murmurs of the 
Tai Ping Rebellion began to be heard. The year 
previous there had been a famine which had re- 
duced thousands to starvation. Now rebellion grew 
until, in 1853, the whole country was in a turmoil; 
Dr. Yates remained to guard the mission property, 
while Mrs. Yates and her little daughter Annie were 
sent with the other missionaries to a safer part of 
the city, Mrs. Yates’ anxiety can be imagined when 


IN ROYADY SERVICE 239 


we are told that Dr. Yates counted, in the months 
he remained on guard, sixty-five pitched battles 
round his house. In five years the onslaughts and 
the repulses of the rebels left the city a mere wreck. 
The North Gate mission property, which was in 
ruins, and the church which was much injured, were 
rebuilt by the Chinese government. 

It seemed hardly possible that mission work could 
have gone on under such circumstances. The next 
year (1856) was, however, more quiet, and mission 
work prospered. Three men had been baptized in 
1849, and their number had gradually grown. It 
was Six years after these first baptisms (May, 1855) 
that the first woman joined the church. But vast 
crowds had heard, many books had been given 
away, and a hundred pupils, half of whom were 
girls, were gathered into five day schools. Dr. and 
Mrs. Crawford had joined the mission, and Mrs. 
Yates and Mrs. Crawford were reaching the women. 

The Shipwreck.—It is little wonder that such 
years of anxiety had told on the strength of the 
missionaries, and ten years after going out Dr. and 
Mrs. Yates and their little daughter, accompanied 
by Mrs. Crawford, sailed for home. They were 
hardly on their way before they were overtaken by 
a fearful typhoon. Their boat was reduced to a 
drifting wreck. All seemed lost. As with another 
vessel which carried a missionary long ago, the ship 
was lightened, and they prayed for morning. A 
foreign vessel, seeing the American flag floated 


240 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


downward in sign of distress, came to their rescue. 
But to get near enough to help without sending 
both boats to the bottom seemed impossible. Little 
Annie’s hands were far too short to reach those 
stretched to her. A man climbed over the side of 
the vessel and hung head-downward by his feet. 
A great wave lifted the wrecked ship. He caught 
the little hands and held the child, suspended over 
the boiling sea, until he was drawn up by his com- 
rades. Again two men climbed over the side, caught 
Mrs. Yates and lifted her to safety in the same way. 
A better plan than this being devised, Mrs. Craw- 
ford was gotten on board. They were carried back 
to Shanghai and later re-embarked for America. 
They rounded the Cape of Good Hope and, their 
provisions running low, were reduced almost to 
starvation before they at length entered New York 
harbor. 

War Near and Far.—They had hardly reached 
Shanghai on their return in 1859 before war again 
broke out. Following fast on this came the news 
of the war in the United States. Remittances 
ceased. No letters came from home in two years. 
The missionaries were obliged to find support for 
themselves and the mission. Dr. Yates became In- 
terpreter of the. Municipal Council, and in these 
years while he supported his family and his mis- 
sion work, made judicious investments which laid 
the foundation of the comfortable fortune which he 
and his wife so generously bestowed upon the work 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 241 


at home and in China. During this time Mrs. Yates 
took her only daughter, Annie, to Switzerland to 
complete her education. 

New Responsibilities—On her return (1865) 
large responsibilities awaited her. She returned to 
find Dr. Yates alone in Shanghai. Dr. and Mrs. 
Crawford, whose work we will follow later, had 
gone, in 1863, to Northern China. One by one, other 
missionaries had been called away by sickness or 
death. For twenty-three years these two stood 
alone. Nor was this all. Dr. Yates’ voice gave 
away. He could only speak in a whisper. Then 
began a period of wandering in search of health. 
During his absence the responsibilities of a growing 
mission in a great city fell again and again on Mrs. 
Yates. Deacon Wong was her chief help and coun- 
sellor, but to her all matters of church, school, dis- 
cipline and finances were referred. She had with 
too much modesty called herself a missionary’s wife. 
Now she became a mother in Israel. “Mother 
Yates” became a name which was loved and spoken 
almost with reverence, as the years went on. 

Health came back for a time, and Dr. Yates joy- 
fully took up the full mission work. Helped by 
her daughter, Mrs. Seaman, who had married an 
American merchant of means, and who has since 
given many thousand dollars to mission work, Mrs. 
Yates, in 1888, built a new boarding school for girls. 
They paid all the expenses of the school. “The 
- pupils will probably be few at first, for we shall 


242 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


allow no foot-binding,” wrote Mrs. Yates. Then, 
rising to prophecy, she added: “But the leaven will 
work, albeit slowly, and the time is not far distant 
when the custom will be abandoned.” In view of 
the edicts in the last few years, the fulfillment of 
this prophecy draws rapidly nearer. “The leaven,” 
which missionaries with courage like Mrs. Yates’ 
hid in the vast empire, has brought this to pass. 

This school laid the foundation of our present 
boarding school for girls in Shanghai. After Mrs. 
Yates’ death the name was changed to the Eliza 
Yates School. 

An Editor.—In the thirty-four years since Mrs. 
Yates went out women missionaries had multiplied 
in China. They felt the need of communication with | 
one another and with the women at home. Mrs. 
Yates had remarkable charm as a writer. Her let- 
ters pleased with wit, and enlightened by wise coun- 
sel. She was asked to be one of the editors of 
Woman’s Work in China, and held the position 
until her death. 

Her Home.—Her home was missionary head4 
quarters. When at last (1886) the long-delayed re- 
enforcements came, she was mother to the young 
missionaries. She was not loved by them alone. 
A missionary of another denomination and another 
section of China was asked if she knew Mrs. Yates. 
“Know her!” she replied, “she nursed me in her 
own house when I had typhoid fever, and saved my 
life.” 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 243 


This was typical. Calm, conscientious, hating 
sham, practical and, above all, kind, she grew in 
power as she grew in age. Death called Dr. Yates 
in 1888. Mrs. Yates remained at her post. She 
would accept no salary, but her activities were the 
same. 

“The older I grow the more of a missionary I be- 
come,” she said. She could not have been more. 
The property left in her hands she held as a trust, 
and gave without stint. When on March 24, 1894, 
after forty-six years of service, Mother Yates passed 
away, the entire mission mourned as one deeply 
bereft. 


Martha Foster Crawford, 
Fifty-eight Years a Missionary to China. 
1851—1909. 


A Romantic Journey.—In the spring of 1851 
Tarlton Percy Crawford, newly appointed mission- 
ary to China, was searching for a wife. He knew 
nothing about her except that she was Miss F., with 
five stars after her name, that she wished to go as a 
foreign missionary, was about nineteen, “had a fine 
constitution and grave, dignified manners, subdued 
by great timidity and extraordinary piety,” that her 
education equaled that afforded by the best educa- 
tional institutions in the South, and that her mental 
endowments were said to be of a high order. This 
was a sufficiently glowing description to interest 


244. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


any yoting missionary, and so, turning aside on his 
return journey from Richmond, where he had seen 
the letter to the foreign mission secretary which so 
described the unknown, he went to seek her in 
Sumpter County, Alabama. 

Three weeks later, on March 12, 1851, he was 
married to Miss Martha Foster by Dr. Basil Manly. 
Short as was the courtship, it was long enough to 
prove again that “the course of true love never did 
run smooth.” 

First a Missionary—Was it right for mission- 
aries to make a marriage for convenience? If they 
mutually loved missions, would it follow necessarily 
that they would love one another? If it was wrong 
to marry without love, could any cause, however 
good, make it right? These were questions which 
gave them sleepless nights—until they decided that 
they did love one another, a decision which fifty 
years of happy married life fully confirmed. 

Years afterward when wide experience had been 
added to previous conviction, Mrs. Crawford wrote: 
“Should the candidate for this work be so unfortu- 
nate as to marry a woman whose heart is not in 
sympathy with it, on the understanding that ‘I want 
a wife, not a missionary,’ it will, as a rule, be good 
economy for them to remain in the home land.” It 
was just this danger that Dr. Crawford sought to 
avoid in his spring-time search. 

When Martha Foster, the daughter of John and 
Susanna Foster, was born in Jasper County, Ga., 


IN ROYAL! SERVICE, 245 


January 28, 1830, the necessity of foreign missions 
was a vague conviction in the mind of a few pious 
Christians. Mr. Foster was one of these. He often 
prayed with streaming eyes that God would raise 
up and send more laborers to the foreign field. 
When the prayer was answered by his twenty-year- 
old daughter confronting him, with her determina- 
tion to go, he was staggered. There was still a 
large question mark after single women as mission- 
aries. The Southern Baptist Convention, which in 
1850 was only five years old, was experimenting 
with one. This, however, did not alter Martha Fos- 
ter’s decision. If the Board would accept her, she 
would make the venture. She was first a mission- 
ary in purpose and conviction, and, therefore, pre- 
pared to be a missionary’s wife. 

The Haunted House.—Vessels sailing to China 
were not easily found. It was November before 
they boarded the old-fashioned sailing ship, “Hora- 
tio”. Winds favored them, however, and they made 
one of the quickest voyages then on record, reach- 
ing Hong Kong in one hundred and two days. 
Shanghai, seventeen days’ farther on, was their des- 
tination, and they were warmly welcomed by Mr. 
and Mrs. Yates and Mr. and Mrs. Shuck, in whose 
house they spent the first two months. 

Their first home, like that of Dr. and Mrs. Yates, 
had the reputation of being haunted, a murder 
having been committed in it a short time before. 
It was a labyrinth of little rooms and courts pierced 


246 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


by nearly seventy windows and doors, through 
which the winds sighed strangely and Chinese 
ghosts walked in much the same fashion as they 
do in America. Here Mrs. Crawford opened her 
first school, paying the girls three-fourths of a cent 
a day, ostensibly for lunch, but really to induce them 
to attend. “Only two or three girls are here,” was 
the message brought up by the native teacher one 
morning. “Why?” he was questioned. 

“It is rumored that you intend to take their 
daughters to the outside world,” was the reply. 

Gradually such rumors ceased since their house 
was open to the many visitors who came to see 
the peculiar ways and strange furniture of the 
foreigners. 

The Baptism of Mrs. Yee.—It was through the 
lessons taken home from the missionary schools by 
her son and daughters that Mrs. Yee, the first wo- 
man to be baptized in Shanghai (1855), was con- 
verted. 

“Are you not afraid?’ a friend had asked her. 
“You have never taken a cold bath in your life?’ 
“No,” she replied, “I have never even washed my 
face in cold water, but Iam not afraid. Jesus would 
not tell me to do what would hurt me, and if He 
did I would do it and let it hurt.” 

The Tai Ping rebellion, which began in 1853, 
broke up their first home and confined them, with! 
the rest of the missionaries, to another part of the 
city. Several years later, however, the clause of 


IN ROYAL SERVICE R44 


the treaty with China, confining foreigners to 
twenty-four hours’ distance from the open ports, 
had become a dead letter, and Mrs. Crawford often 
accompanied her husband on boat journeys of a 
week’s duration. The curiosity of the people was 
intense. ‘They had but to land to set the people of 
the whole countryside running towards them. On 
one occasion the crowd insisted that they sit down, 
and would take no refusal. When they complied, 
the air was rent with shouts. “They can sit down. 
They can bend their knees like other people.” 

Troubled Times.—Letters from home brought 
news of troubled times. The Civil War cut off com- 
munications from home. Dr. Crawford and Dr. 
Yates and other missionaries were forced to find 
ways to support themselves and their families. Nor 
was this all. In 1861 Mr. Holmes, their fellow- 
worker, was murdered by a band of robbers. The 
next year the Sung Way Dong, the church which 
was the center of the mission labors, was accidently 
burned. It was replaced by the foreign residents, 
irrespective of nationality or belief, thus probably 
making a stronger bond between them and the 
growing mission. 

The year following, Dr. Crawford’s ill health 
drove them to the cooler climate of Teng Chow, 
Shanetung Province, which was their home for 
thirty-one years. 

In Teng Chow they were cordially welcomed by 
the Hartwells and Mrs. Holmes. While the coun- 


248 IN) (ROVAU SERVICE 


try was beautiful and fertile, the people were very 
much averse to foreigners on account of the re- 
cent wars with France and England. The ladies, 
however, began the experiment of visiting the wo- 
men in their homes. On knocking at the doors, 
they were often told “not at home” or “the dogs 
will bite.” An elegantly dressed woman called upon 
Mr. Crawford to “hear of Jesus.” As she was leav- 
ing, she was met by her angry, heathen husband, 
who knocked her down. ‘The poor woman even 
then did not forget the Chinese passion for ‘“‘saving 
one’s face,” and only cried as she wrung her hands, 
“How many people saw him do it.” 

A Peddler’s Pack.—The women were exceedingly 
fond of finery and, not being allowed to go shop- 
ping, bought from peddlers who doubtless carried 
much of interest beside their visible wares. Mrs. 
Leo, who had been a beggar, after her baptism in 
1866, gathered together a small stock, and supported 
herself by selling from house to house. The usual 
gossip which accompanied the sales was now 
changed to the gospel story. She found where the 
visits of the missionaries would be acceptable, and 
in the afternoon accompanied them to these houses. 

The country around was thickly dotted with vil- 
lages, and soon Dr. and Mrs. Crawford began to 
visit them, though the country people were more 
afraid of foreigners than those in the city. Later 
Mrs. Crawford, with Mrs. Holmes and Miss Lottie 
Moon, who joined the mission in 1873, spent much of 


TN VRO VAT SBR RV ICE 249 


the pleasant weather of spring and fall in going from 
village to village, gradually extending their circuit 
over a wide range of country. In four years they 
made a thousand and twenty-seven visits to country 
villages. Her pen was also busy, and she wrote 
books and booklets which gained wide reading at 
home. 

A Maker of Men.—Time passed and Mrs. Craw- 
ford’s school for boys grew in numbers. What they 
meant in the growth of Christianity in North China . 
can best be told by Dr. T. W. Ayers, who has 
worked in later years shoulder to shoulder with 
many of her pupils. 

Pastor Li.—‘The first pastor ordained in our 
North China mission was a man who had been 
taught in Mrs. Crawford’s school in Teng Chow. 
This man is Pastor Li, and he is indeed one of the 
great pastors and evangelists of North China; a 
man who has baptized this year more than four hun- 
dred people. He is worth more to the work than 
any Six misisonaries that could be sent to our mis- 
sion.” When the beautiful young daughter of one 
of the missionaries was to be baptized she was 
asked whom she wished to perform the ceremony. 
Passing by all her dear, familiar missionary friends, 
she unhesitatingly said, “Pastor Li.” 

Pastor Tsang.—‘“Then there is Pastor Tsang, my 
own pastor, and what a noble, lovable, valuable pas- 
tor he is. What he is worth to our work cannot be 


250 IN, ROYAL SERVICE 


estimated. He was the second native pastor to be 
ordained, and was also a pupil of Mrs. Crawford. 

Pastor Wen.—‘‘The third pastor ordained was also 
a pupil of Mrs. Crawford. He is Pastor Wen, the 
new pastor of the Chefoo Church. He is a man of 
ability, consecration, many noble traits of character, 
and gives promise of being a power in our work.” 

Chu Yuen Hsuin, the Teacher.—‘When I first 
came to China I was told that Chu Yuen Hsuin, who 
was said to be the best personal teacher among all 
our Chinese Christians, had agreed to give up a 
lucrative business and teach me for six months be- 
cause of his great interest in medical missions. I 
soon learned that he had not only been a pupil of 
Mrs. Crawford, but he often told me that all he was 
that was worth while, was due to the influence of 
Mrs. Crawford as his teacher. He came to me to 
remain with me for six months, but instead of six 
months, has been with me eleven years, except one 
year when I gave him up that he might teach in 
the Bush Theological Seminary. I have not only 
learned to love him greatly, but have recognized 
in him a great teacher and preacher. He is a man 
of ability and culture, and has been of inestimable 
value in the work of our mission. He came to Mrs. 
Crawford’s school as a heathen, opium-smoking boy, 
and through the influence of that Christian school 
was saved from the curse of opium and idolatry to 
a life of usefulness. 


INF ROYATO SERVICE 251 


Living in the Lives of Men.—‘‘The head teacher in 
the girls’ school in Hwanghien is a man who was 
prepared for his life work in Mrs. Crawford’s 
school. 

“One of the men who is very valuable to Dr. Pruitt 
in his translation work, and who for a number of 
years was a teacher in the boys’ school in Hwan- 
ghien, was also a pupil of Mrs. Crawford. 

“Mrs. Crawford is living in the lives of other men 
whom she taught in her school in Teng Chow. But 
if she had done no other work than to prepare the 
mien whom I have mentioned, it would be great for 
the life work of one person.” 

Going Further Inland.—In 1892 Dr. Crawford re- 
signed work under the Foreign Mission Board and, 
with a band of younger men, formed the Gospel 
Mission. They went further inland to Taian Fu, 
and for eight years lived at the foot of the sacred 
mountain of Tai Shan. 

The people around them were averse to foreign- 
ers, and were harsh and reticent. ‘The recent war 
with Japan had made them bitter and fearful. But 
Dr. and Mrs. Crawford, though now well on in 
years, worked on hopefully. In 1900 the Boxer re- 
bellion broke out, and the entire band of mission- 
aries were ordered to leave their field. After eight 
days of peril in open boats and storm-bound, and 
in imminent danger on the river banks, they reached 
Chefoo. After a few days they went to Wei Hai 
Wei, where they remained for two months under 


252 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the protection of the English garrison. They were 
sad days. Rumors and counter-rumors came con- 
tinually. The relief of the allied forces at Peking 
was eagerly hoped for. The dire news of the mas- 
sacre of fifty missionaries at Tai Yuen Fu reached 
them. They heard of the dangers and sufferings of 
others in different parts of the country. They knew 
that the sword’s keenest edge was turned against 
the native Christians, thousands of whom died 
rather than recant. 

After Peking was taken by the allies, they sailed 
for home for a greatly needed rest. Here Dr. Craw- 
ford died, in Dawson, Georgia, April 7, 1902, leaving 
a record of fifty years of untiring and successful ser- 
vice in China. 

Alone in China.—Mrs. Crawford was now over 
seventy, but China drew her. To those who begged 
her not to return, she replied, “The Lord called me 
to labor in China and that call has not been re- 
voked.” 

In the Shadow of the Mountain.—F ar more heroic 
than her response in 1851 was the response in 1902. 
Quietly she resumed her labors in Taianfu beneath 
the shadow of the sacred mountain to continue it 
for six years longer. She had seen China opened 
to Christianity from the seacoast to the far interior. 
She had seen the converts grow from perhaps five 
hundred in 1851 to one hundred thousand in 1900. 
She had seen prejudice and fear turn to respect and 
gratitude. But she was not satisfied to lay down 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 253 


her work. She was welcome to homes which would 
have been closed to a younger woman. Neither heat 
nor cold deterred her from the visits which had 
ever as their one end to tell of Jesus. Most of 
all were her sympathies drawn out to the thou- 
sands ef pilgrims who yearly passed wearily up 
the paved road, which led to the top of the sacred 
mountain fifteen miles away, “making merit” by 
stopping at the temples which lined the way and 
praying at the shrines which crowned the summit. 
To the end of her life it was her great delight to 
station herself near some temple and speak of a 
better way to the women, who stopped to gaze 
and listen. Our last picture of-her just before her 
death in 1909, is like that of some prophetess of old: 
In the background the rugged mountain; at its foot 
a crowd of Chinese women; in their midst one who 
had loved and labored for them for fifty-eight years, 
her head crowned with white, her earnest face glori- 
fied as she poured forth the message of peace to 
those who had wearily sought it over many a mile 
in vain. 


Lula F. Whilden, 
The Friend of Chinese Women. 
1872-— 


The Mother’s Prayer.—In the fall of 1848, when 
sailing vessels still took four months to reach 
China, little Lula Whilden made her first journey 


254 IN: ROYAL ‘SERVICE 


to that country with her parents, Mr. and Mrs. B. 
W. Whilden and her little sister and brother. It 
had been her mother’s prayer for years that she 
and her husband might be misisonaries to China, 
and Lula, the youngest child, might also be said 
to have been born a missionary. 

The family joined the little mission force in Can- 
ton, but in one year the mother had found a grave 
in the land she had prayed to bless. The father 
was forced to return with his motherless children. 
Again, after remarrying, he went out, only to be 
forced back by the partial blindness of his second 
wife. But prayers are not forgotten. Mrs. Whilden 
was yet to bless China through her children. 

The Answer of the Daughters.—Years passed. 
In 1872 another vessel put out for China. On 
its deck were two sisters, Mrs. Jumelle Whilden 
Williams and her sister, Lula Whilden. They were 
well prepared for the work. Lula had been edu- 
cated at Greenville Female Seminary, where later 
both she and her sister had taught. China was ever 
in her thoughts. She did not, however, neglect pres- 
ent duties for far-away possibilities, nor did a full 
life lessen her devotion to her Christian pleasures, 
for duties she would never have called them. One 
who knew her in the Greenville days said, “Christ 
and souls were her increasing thought.” ‘This one 
thing I do,” writes another long-time friend, speak- 
ing of her whole life, “might well have been her 


TN ROYVAE YT SERVICE 255 


motto, and this one thing is to bring souls to 
Christ.” 

The voyage of 1872 was in strong contrast to that 
of 1848. The long journeys round the cape in sail- 
ing vessels were a thing of the past. The train car- 
ried them to San Francisco. A steamer landed them 
in Canton in thirty-six days. Missionaries were 
now an important part of all the passengers who 
put out from the Golden Gate. The Southern Bap> 
tist Missionary party was notable. Beside the sis- 
ters, it consisted of Dr. R. H. Graves, whose mother, 
Mrs. Anna Graves, had the year before called the 
women of the South to “Woman’s Work for Wo- 
men,” and who was already a veteran, having gone 
to South China in 1856; Mrs. Jane Norris Graves, 
and Mr. N. B. Williams, all for South China. For 
Shantung there were the veteran Dr. J. B. Hartwell, 
returning after twenty-four years of service; his 
children, among whom was little Anna, returning 
to the land of their birth, where their mother lay 
buried; Mrs. Julia Jewett Hartwell and Miss Ed- 
monia Moon. 

At the Foot of the White Cloud Mountains. 
Mission work had changed in Canton since 1844, 
when Mr. Shuck and his faithful Henrietta had re- 
joiced that at last, after nine years of waiting at 
Singapore, Macao and Hong Kong, they could enter 
this great Chinese city, one of the five treaty points 
just opened. In these years the missionary graves 
had been growing. Many a missionary and mission- 


256 IN ROYAI, SERVICE 


ary’s wife had come to lay down the burden of life 
by the side of Henrietta Shuck. We can well 
imagine the loving pilgrimage of the sisters to 
French Island, where their mother lay, and the tear- 
dimmed eyes with which they read the epitaph 
chosen by those who loved her well—“For me to 
live is Christ, and to die is gain.” 

The Growing Mission.—These graves of the mis- 
sionaries were the mile-stones of the church. The 
First Baptist Church in Canton had grown. Organ- 
ized by Mr. Shuck in 1845, it had increased through 
twenty-seven years of arduous work by Dr. Graves, 
Dr. Simmons and others, to a hundred and twenty 
members. ‘Trials had not weakened, but strength- 
ened the Christians, among whom there were some 
notable characters. Since the beginning of the mis- 
sion the Opium War, the Tai Ping Rebellion and 
the Civil War in America had occurred, the first 
two falling hard upon the Chinese and the mission- 
aries, the last throwing on the latter the support of 
themselves and the mission. In the very midst of 
the Civil War a great typhoon had swept over the 
city, killing ten thousand Chinese and Mr. Gaillard, 
a most successful missionary. The church in Can- 
ton, closely knit together by suffering, did not rep- 
resent all the work. Though residence in the coun- 
try was forbidden, the nearby towns had been 
visited and tracts distributed. Besides this, Dr. 
Graves, one of the earliest missionaries to combine 
medicine and missions, had in one year treated more 


ING ROVYARY SERVICE 257 


than five thousand patients. It was little wonder 
that the influence of the mission was spreading. 

Ten Years of Service.—Into this growing work 
the new missionaries threw themselves with en- 
thusiastic ardor. To the grief of her sister, Mrs. 
Williams’ health soon failed and shé and her hus- 
band were forced to return to America. Miss Whil- 
den drew ever nearer to the Chinese women in sym- 
pathy and understanding. With Mrs. Graves, she 
taught the girls and the Chinese women. ‘The more 
neglected, the greater was her love. Canton is re- 
markable for the thousands who live in boats, thous- 
ands knowing no other home than a narrow river 
boat, hardly larger than a large rowboat, in which 
they live year aiter year. The lot of the women 
among these boat dwellers is indeed forlorn. In 
some way she reached them. Soon it became a say- 
ing among them that she worked not merely from 
duty, but for love of them, 

Love carried her far beyond her strength. She 
had not much money to give, but physical want 
appealed to her as well as spiritual poverty. She 
gave until sometimes it seemed that she hardly left 
herself the necessities of life. The result was that 
the women told her their very heart life. She had 
won the Chinese heart. She was doing a great work 
among the women and girls of Canton. 

At Home.—Ten years of interesting, joyful work 
went by, and the time came for a visit home. Her 
heart throbbed with yearning to tell others of the 


258 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


China she loved. She hastened to Greenville, where 
the Convention was in session. After she had told 
her story to all there who would listen she would 
rest. But it was not so. Requests came from the 
missionary societies for talks. She went, “feeling,” 
as she afterwards said, that “through these talks a 
deeper interest in China would be awakened and 
more constant, fervent prayers would be offered for 
its perishing millions. I held seventy-one mission- 
ary meetings during the first year, with only two 
months) of entire’ ‘rest.’ The: south’ }Carolina 
women had sent her as their missionary, and she as 
their substitute must report to as many as possi- 
ble. The result is not hard to guess. Instead of 
returning in a year and a half, as she had expected, 
she was an invalid at home for years. ‘The moral 
writes itself for those societies who must have a 
“real, live missionary” at their meeting, and some- 
times get one more dead than alive. 

Heathen in America—For Miss Whilden there 
followed weeks, months, and even years of weak- 
ness, weariness and pain with the ever-present 
heartache for China. In 1886, after three years, she 
turned with the little strength she had gained to the 
heathen in America, for she had discovered that 
there were three hundred Chinamen in Baltimore. 
She found men growing old in heathenism in Chris- 
tian America. She became a well-known figure as 
she passed from laundry to laundry, telling of 
Christ. She started a Sunday-school and Monday 


TING ROVAL) SERVICE 259 


afternoon class. No one had taken the message to 
them, though they had been in this Christian land 
for years. 

Work for the Home Workers.—It was hard work, 
more difficult in some respects than among the 
heathen women and children of China. It was made 
more difficult by the fact that they had been so long 
neglected. “Iam trying faithfully to lead these souls 
to Jesus,” she wrote, “but who can blame me that 
ever and anon there comes into my heart a deep and 
irrepressible longing to be once more among the 
heathen women and children of China, to leave the 
home work for home workers and go far hence to 
the heathen, where the souls of unsaved are many 
and the messengers of salvation so sadly few?” 

At last her longing was fulfilled. Leaving to the 
churches of Baltimore the work she had begun 
among the Chinese, as a trust, to which they have 
ever since been faithful, she hastened again to 
China. The membership was now more than four 
times as large as when she first reached Canton. 
But five hundred were very few among so many. 
Her heart longed for others. 

The Blind Singing Girls——There were some lower 
than the boat women. They were the blind singing 
girls In 1892 a wee blind child of four years was 
given her. At two years of age Number Six had 
been sold as Number Four, and Number Five had 
been sold before her, by their father to obtain more 
money with which to gamble. In two years Num- 


260 IN ROYAL) SERVICE 


ber Six became blind and was returned by her pur-— 
chaser as a useless expense. Knowing the fate that 
awaited her if she was sold by her merciless father 
to be raised as a blind singing girl, Miss Whilden 
prayed that she might be given her. The father 
hesitated. He might sell her for a few dollars. 

She was only a girl. It mattered little what be- 
came of her. But prayer prevailed, and the coveted 
gift was brought to Miss Whilden. In six yeardg 
she had gathered and was caring for six of these 
poor girls at her own expense. 

The Blind Girls’ Fate—‘‘Who are these blind 
singing girls, so seldom heard of, and so rarely seen 
except by the missionary and other foreigners pass- 
ing through the streets of Canton at night,” wrote 
Miss Whilden, pleading that others might be saved. 
“Not even the miserable beggar with his uncombed 
hair, filthy tattered garments, hollow eyes and ema- 
ciated frame, is deserving of so much pity, though 
at first glance he awakens more. .They are the 
miserable outcasts from society, and yet they have 
become so from no fault or through no wish of 
their own.” ‘They are taught to sing, their faces 
are painted and powdered. Handsomely dressed, 
with guitar in hand, they are taken into the streets 
at night. In the morning they return “to their 
owner’s house, and the master receives the money 
secured at such terrible cost.” 

Little Dog.—This is the story of Little Dog, 
whom Miss Whilden rescued. “It wasn’t a dog at 


IN CROYAM SERVICE 261 


all. It was the name the blind, eight-year-old girl 
Peaveceacrner own.’ Shevhad been) cast) into: the 
_ streets by her grandmother at one time, and some- 
how passed into the hands of those who proposed 
to raise her for a life of shame. She was sold and 
resold. “She was housed and usually fed. Some- 
times her rice was withheld as a punishment. Some- 
times lighted sticks, burned to a redhot coal, were 
applied to her body.” Miss Whilden bought her 
for $10. She was called Little Dog no more, but 
Yan Teen, Grace and Pity. 

For such girls as Little Dog she pled, and still 
pleads, with the women at home. Only twenty- 
five dollars a year will feed and clothe one and pre- 
pare her for partial, if not full, self-support. 

Jewels for Her Master.—Year by year she has 
grown in power with the women in and around 
Canton. ‘Times came when she must rest, but she 
never gave up her work. China was written on her 
heart for life or death. Plagues, riots, floods could 
not change her devotion. It would be impossible to 
follow her labors year by year. ‘Today she is the 
veteran missionary in Canton. In the forty years 
since she first went out, she has seen the one South 
China Station grow from one hundred and twenty 
to five and a half thousand, who, through a wide 
section are holding high the cause of Christ. She is 
working in China’s new day. Christianity is known 
by thousands all over Southern China. Knowledge 


262 IN’) ROYAL MSERV ICE 


in many Chinese minds waits the living touch of 
personal belief. 

“Her faith,’ writes one who knows her well, “is 
of that simple and childlike kind that makes the 
words ‘the heavenly Father,’ which are frequently 
on her lips, expressive of a relation as close and as 
tender, yea, far more so, than that which exists be- 
tween parents and children in this world. And 
Heaven has never been so far that she could not 
talk with ‘the Father’ even as a little child with 
an earthly parent. 

“If one were seeking a characterization of Miss 
Whilden he would not go far astray in saying that 
she is the embodiment of the love of Christ for 
human souls. Many a jewel will shine in her crown, 
which she will think she does not deserve and will 
cast at the feet of her Master.” 


Lottie Moon, 
Forty Years Missionary to North China. 
1873—1912. 


The Star Pupil—Never was the promise of a 
brilliant youth better fulfilled than by Lottie Moon, 
the star pupil of Albemarle Institute, Charlottes- 
ville, Va., who was born at Viewmont, Albemarle 
County, December 12, 1840. : 

The demand for higher education for women 
which spread over the United States from 1835 to 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 263 


1850 resulted in a number of schools with soaring 
ambitions. Albemarle College came into existence 
with the avowed purpose of giving to the girls all 
the opportunities given to young men in the Uni- 
versity of Virginia. Such men as C. H. Toy and 
Herburt Harris were among its early professors. 
Lottie Moon’s home was not far away and, re- 
sponding to the rich promises of the new school, she 
came to it from Hollins Institute in 1857. Besides 
leading in mathematics and science, she was a re- 
markable linguist. She learned Latin, Greek, 
French, Italian and Spanish. Later she is said to 
have acquired Hebrew. Dr. John A. Broadus pro- 
nounced her the best educated woman in Virginia. 
Under the Haystack—Her school-mates have 
preserved for us some record of her school days. 
One writes: “It was my privilege to associate 
with Miss Lottie Moon in the Albermarle Female 
Institute at Charlottesville, Virginia, from 1857 
to 1860. We were classmates in Latin and Greek, 
and often prepared our recitations together. She 
was not a Christian during a part of that time, and 
there were no religious talks between us, though she 
was always courteous and kind. Her country home 
was not far from Charlottesville, and sometimes 
the old family carriage would be sent that she and 
her cousin might spend the week-end with the home 
folks. On one Monday morning after her return 
from such a visit, we were busy translating a Greek 
play, when she said, ‘Julia, I was in better business 


264. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


than this yesterday’ (Sunday). ‘Lottie,’ I said, 
‘what were you doing?’ Her reply was, ‘Lying ona 
hay rick, reading Shakespeare.’ 

The Sunrise Prayer Meeting.—“Sometime later 
some of the Institute girls who attended a sunrise 
prayer meeting reported a strange ‘occurrence. 
Lottie Moon was there, and had been seen talking 
with Dr. Broadus. Very soon after this she pre- 
sented herself for church membership. She at once 
took a decided stand for Christ. A few days later 
I attended a prayer meeting conducted by Lottie 
in a private room. She read and helpfully ex- 
pounded the twelfth chapter of Romans.” 

“She was then,” says another, “petite in figure, 
with a gentle, cheery voice, and with a merry twin- 
kle in her eye. She was a leader of girls’ prayer 
meetings and other Christian work. It is hard to 
believe that she had been worldly and irreligious. 
She was a favorite with the students and the faculty 
for her love of learning.” 

The Change of Plans.—Her education was hardly 
completed before the war changed the old ways of 
life. She went to Cartersville, Ga., and there 
opened a large school for girls in connection with 
Miss Sanford, a Presbyterian lady. A wide oppor- 
tunity for usefulness was open to her, but a broader 
field was yet before her. Missions had touched her 
life closely. Her uncle, James Barclay, had been 
for years a missionary in Jerusalem, and her older 
sister, Orne, who is thought te have been the first 


INV ROYAL SERVICE 265 


Southern woman to graduate in medicine, had gone 
out to help him in his work. Later she and her 
husband, Dr. J. S. Andrews, were both surgeons 
in the Confederate army. Her younger sister, Ed- 
monia, had offered herself for missions in China. 
Then the question came to her own life. Her pastor 
Precenedy irom) the, textiy {Bray ye, therefore,)the 
Lord of the Harvest that he send forth laborers into 
the harvest.” The result was that both she and 
Miss Sanford gave up the school and went to 
China. They sailed together, Miss Sanford going 
out under the Presbyterian Board. The lifelong 
friendship of these two was a bright spot in the life 
of both. 

Reaching the Chinese Heart.—In 1872 she joined 
the North China mission, to which Miss Edmonia 
had gone the year before. Mrs. Crawford and Mrs. 
Holmes were ready to instruct the new mission- 
aries, and\all promised well until the early break- 
down of Miss Edmonia. Miss Lottie returned with 
her to America, but as soon as she was sufficiently 
improved returned to Tengchow. She quickly mas- 
tered the Chinese, and became wonderfully expert 
in its use. Her influence continually widened. 
After some years (1885) she removed to Pingtu, 
where she met a wonderfully cordial welcome, which 
gave promise of the large work since accomplished. 

It was for this field that she made the urgent 
appeal which resulted in the establishment, by the 
Union of the Christmas offering. “Here her time 


266 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


was so taken by men coming from the country to 
talk with her that all aggressive city work was neces- 
sarily given up.” In 1895, the year of the Chinese- 
Japanese war, Miss Moon was living in Teng Chow. 
The missionaries were ordered by the United States 
consul to leave the city. Miss Moon, returning from 
a country trip, was met by hundreds of flying refu- 
gees. She was urged to leave. Fear had no place 
in her nature, and she refused. The city was bom- 
barded, a part of her house being carried away. Dr. 
Hartwell returned after an absence of four months, 
and the church bell rang a daily invitation to the 
excited people. They flocked around Miss Moon 
and Dr. Hartwell for protection. 

At the close of the war she said she had reached 
the Chinese heart. They looked upon her as a 
friend willing to share with them both life and 
death. 

Her Influence.—Knowing the work so intimately, 
the Board prized and relied on her judgment. She 
was the counsellor and friend of all the younger 
missionaries. She was reverenced by the Chinese 
Christians and loved by heathen as well as Chris- 
tians. The school under her care grew, and 
younger women came to help her. Her visits to 
the, country were only limited by time and strength. 
Women came many miles on their bound feet to 
have her counsel. Her influence spread over a wide 
section of country. 


UN ROY ALI SERVICE 267 


On the Battle Field—Revolution came to China. 
Miss Moon was now nearing seventy. She was as 
fearless as ever. Dr. Ayers returned to Hwanghein, 
the scene of fierce rioting, after releasing the consul 
at Chefoo from all responsibility. for his safety. 
There he found Miss Moon, who had come fifty 
miles from her home in Tengchow, going quietly to 
and fro among the Christians, quieting them: in their 
time of distress. One of her last letters home told 
of visiting a battle field to minister to the wounded 
soldiers. 

A Happy Picture—We love to linger on a 
brighter picture given in what was perhaps her 
last letter. “My work is now largely in girls’ 
day schools,” she writes. “You can hardly know 
few Oy wy takeriniat, )j 1t)1s\ only} off recent years 
that Chinese girls have begun to learn and that 
their parents have wished them to be educated. My 
pet schools are on my home place. The girls are 
gentle, obedient and very lovable. I so enjoy watch- 
ing them play during recess. They have free access 
to my front porch and front yard. That they tram- 
ple down the grass in their play seems a small 
matter when I see them lively, bright and health- 
ful. They play with the heartiest delight, and my 
presence does not hinder this in the least. I think 
they enjoy my watching and smiling at their ways.” 

Through Cloud to Glory.—The end, however, 
was approaching and she entered glory through a 
cloud. Famine fell upon the land. She gave her- 


268 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


self to ministering to the relief of the sufferers. The 
heart-rending sufferings of the people preyed upon 
her over-taxed strength. She would not allow her- 
self sufficient food, that others might be fed. In 
her sad thoughts mingled the often heard famine 
cry from home, not for want of those wishing to 
go, but for want of money which would allow them 
to go. The need of the people around her and the 
indebtedness of the Board weighed unceasingly 
upon her. At last, a few months before the end, 
her bright spirit was darkened and she sank into 
a state of melancholy, refusing to eat lest she would 
further impoverish her people or her Board. The 
thought strikes deep at the conscience of the care- 
less at home. Thinking that a journey to America 
might lead to improvement, she was carried on 
board ship in the loving charge of a missionary 
appointed to minister to her. She died on the 
steamer Manchuria December 24, 1912, while it 
was in port at Kobe, Japan. 

Her remains were brought to America and lie 
buried beside her much-loved brother, Isaac A. 
Moon, in the quiet cemetery of Crewe, Va. 

A truly great woman had passed from earth to 
Heaven. Not only to the Chinese, but to many a 
woman in the home land, her life has been an in- 
spiration and a rich blessing. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 269 


Mary Caufield Ried. 


A Life for Africa. 
1857—-1858. 


Orange Blossoms.—It is not without reason that 
a short service 1s chosen to represent the early days 
of our mission on the west coast of Africa. The 
African mission, growing out of the African society 
begun in Richmond in 1815, and taken over by the 
Southern Baptist Convention at its organization, 
had claimed its victims year by year. Notwithstand- 
ing this, Mary Caufield wanted to go. She had 
been reared a Catholic, and on joining the Baptist 
Church, had been disinherited by her parents. But 
she was not left friendless. Dr. H. A. Tupper, after- 
wards the secretary of the Foreign Missionary 
Board, then pastor of the church at Washington, 
Ga., took her into his home and gave her the love 
and protection of a father. 


Single women missionaries were almost unknown 
and her application to go out as an unmarried wo- 
man was rejected. When she became engaged to 
Rev. T. A. Ried, who was going to Africa, the busy 
fingers of the women of the congregation flew fast 
as they gathered in the afternoons to prepare her 
trousseau. At the home of her adopted father the 
bountiful wedding feast was spread, and a host of 
friends gathered to say farewell to the sweet young 


270 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


bride, who looked so fair and girlish in her veil and 
orange blossoms. This was in 1857. 

A Coffin.—The scene changes. Little more than 
a year had passed. A grief-stricken man is making 
a coffin. In a year from their landing Mary Ried 
had contracted the fatal African fever and was dead. 
The grave was made in the compound near the mis- 
sion chapel. Amid the lamentations of the native 
Christians she was laid away in the coffin made by 
her husband’s hands. 

Over the lowly mound seemed to echo her last 
words, “Though he slay me, yet will I trust him.” 


Susan Spotswood Taylor, 
Missionary to Italy. 
1873—1884. 


Where the Tide Comes In.—Again our story 
brings us within the sound of the ocean, where the 
tide water ebbs and flows in the broad, deep Matta- 
poni, Pamunkey and other famous rivers. To this 
section came the early English settlers, and here the 
customs and culture of the old world soon planted 
themselves in the new. Here rose the roomy houses 
built of bricks brought from England, here was 
formed the future government of Virginia. In this 
section, pronounced by John Smith, who had wan- 
dered far before he reached this land of promise, 
the most beautiful he had seen, Susan Spotswood 


IN ROYAL SERVICE e711 


Braxton was born. Her great-grandfather had been 
Carter Braxton, “the Signer.” 

Her mother had begun life as a loyal Episco- 
palian. The Baptists were rapidly gaining ground, 
and controversy held an important place in church 
life. Her Episcopalian pastor thought it wise to 
answer the Baptist arguments, and preached a ser- 
mon on infant baptism. He made a convert, but 
it was to the Baptist church which Mrs. Braxton 
joined soon after. 

The Beautiful Sisters—Her family grew up 
among the Baptists of Bruington Church, whose 
early and continued missionary zeal has been re- 
corded. Here the beautiful sisters, Sallie and Susan 
Braxton, came in the old family coach. Here, too, 
their entrance was watched by more than one. 
Long years afterward one who had seen many beau- 
tiful women recalled, as one of the joys of his youth, 
the entrance of these sisters, making a vision of 
loveliness as they came down the aisle between the | 
high-backed pews. “It is a family tradition that 
J. G. Oncken, the pioneer Baptist of Germany in 
modern days, said that the most beautiful woman he 
saw in America was Sallie Braxton.” 

It was not until the family removed to Fredericks- 
burg that the sisters united with the Baptist church. 
One can well imagine the scene between the steep 
banks of Rappahannock; the river running deep 
and strong; the company on its bank; the songs 
floating up and over the hills; the beautiful young 


202 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


women entering the water; the blue sky over-arch- 
ing all as it had over-arched a baptismal scene long 
ago in Palestine. 

The Pastor’s Wife.—Susan soon married George 
Braxton ‘Taylor, ' the) son ot) Dro eeBiLaylor, for 
many years the Corresponding Secretary of our 
Foreign Missionary Board, and the accomplished 
young preacher and author, whose stories of the 
early Baptists of Virginia have been the delight of 
many a young Baptist. “During the first fifteen 
years of her married life, in Staunton and at the 
University of Virginia, Mrs. Taylor was greatly 
loved and admired by the people of her husband’s 
congregations. Her gentleness, her beauty, her vi- 
vacity, her keen but kindly sense of humor, which 
made her hearers enjoy all the fun of the occasion 
without any of the heartaches or inconveniences of 
the situation, her ready and helpful sympathy won 
her a host of lifelong friends.” 

Italy in 1873.—Great hopes for the establishment 
of Protestantism in Italy were abroad in 1870. The 
thirty years’ struggle for the freedom and unity of 
Italy had been won. Rome, the last stronghold of 
the temporal power of the Pope, had fallen before 
the victorious arms of Victor Emanuel and Gari- 
baldi. What more natural than to believe that the 
handcart full of the before prohibited Bibles, pushed 
through the gates of the Eternal City in the wake 
of the conquering army, was the beginning of the 
speedy downfall of the spiritual kingdom which 


IN ROYAL. SERVICE 2713 


denied them to the people. Southern Baptist mis- 
sions were begun that year. By 1873 the sober 
realities of the work had come to take the place of 
the over-sanguine hopes of the first years in which 
false steps, which must be carefully retraced, had 
been taken. 

As one would seek a loyal ambassador to an 
earthly court, the Foreign Mission Board sought 
a missionary to Rome. Its choice fell on Dr. and 
Mrs. Taylor. With a brave and cheerful spirit she 
met all the trials and emergencies incident to 
moving, with four small children, one an infant in 
arms, from Virginia to Italy. In all the anxieties 
and burdens that Dr. Taylor had to meet in those 
early days in Rome, when there was a foreign lan- 
guage to be learned, when the meagre and pre- 
carious income from the Board necessitated small 
and often, irregular remittances, when perplexing 
problems in the administration of the work pre- 
sented themselves, he found in his wife a patient, 
wise, helpful, cheerful helper. “She had,” said her 
husband long after, “such a brave way of makirg 
things ‘do.’” She soon became at home with the 
soft-flowing Italian speech and gathered around her 
the women of the Roman Church. 

The Sunday School.—Her Sunday-school class 
was an important feature of the church. It was a 
great event in the neighborhood, which brought out 
many respectful gazers, when the donkey-cart, 
bringing the grandchildren of Garibaldi, the national 


a4. IN ROYAL SERVICE 


hero, to her Sunday-school class, which they at- 
tended for awhile, turned into the narrow street on 
which the church stood. 

Mrs. Taylor’s woman’s meetings recall the wise 
remark of Jane Addams, the successful Social Set- 
tlement worker, that foreign missionaries have al- 
ways been settlement workers. Sympathy with 
physical needs has opened their way to minister 
to spiritual ones. To the woman’s meeting, under 
her direct management, came the women from the 
poor and cheerless home of the Borgo, a section of 
the city almost under the shadow of the Vatican’ 
palace. They were helped and instructed in the 
work of making garments, the material being fur- 
nished to them at wholesale prices. As the needles 
flew, the Bible was read and explained, and after 
the work was folded away devotional exercises were 
held. 

Her Home.—In the midst of Rome, the home over 
which she presided, was a bright spot not only to 
her own family, whom she felt to be her first care, 
but to many American travelers of our own and 
other denominations who yearly visited her, the 
pleasant but often arduous duty of hostess and 
friend making large demands upon her scanty 
strength. “With wonderful love and loyalty, Mrs. 
Taylor ministered to her husband’s oft infirmities, 
so that he was equal to many a public duty that 
otherwise would have been impossible.” Whatever 
she did she did well, and one who knew her inti- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 275 


mately pronounced her “efficient in every good 
work.” 

The Place of Rest.—So came the March of 1884. 
As was her invariable habit, she welcomed her Sun- 
day-school, with her bright, cheery smile. The 
same week she was borne to her last resting place 
in the shadow of the pyramid of Caius Cestus. 
“Friends of many nations and creeds, and of no 
creed vied with one another in kindness.” She was 
the friend of all and all felt her death, tragic in its 
suddenness. A fellow-missionary said, “It will 
never be known till the great day what burdens she 
has borne and what sacrifices she has made.” A 
little child of Rome wrote, “She was the best friend 
we had. We can never forget her.” 

She lies in one of the most beautiful of all ‘“God’s 
Acres,” surrounded by many worthy men and wo- 
men of various protestant lands. Here each year 
many thousands come to visit the graves of Keats 
and Shelley. Her grave is not forgotten. Years 
afterwards when bent with age her husband was en- 
treated to end his days in America; but he returned 
to Italy so that when he was called from service to 
glory he might lie by her side. 

Here come her daughters, Mrs. D. G. Whitting- 
hill and Miss Mary Argyle Taylor, one the wife of 
the president of the Baptist Theological Seminary 
in Rome, and the other a gifted writer, whose sym- 
pathy and help are freely given to the church which, 
though still small, is ever throwing a wider circle 


276 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


of light on the superstition around it. Here turn 
the thoughts of her sons, Dr. Spotswood Taylor and 
Dr. George Braxton Taylor, who was the organizer 
of the Sunbeams. Here the spirit of peace rests 
over the graves of their parents united in life and 
death. 


Anita J. Maberry, 
Missionary to Mexico. 


Mexican Missionary.—Mexico, “our next-door 
neighbor,” long kept her door barred against mis- 
sions. As in Italy, the first Bibles came in with 
an army. Forty years afterward our missionary 
found several widely scattered copies of the “Living 
Word” distributed by the colporters of the Ameri- 
can Bible Society, who came with the American 
army in 184%. They had not failed to give life, for 
in every case one or more persons were baptized as 
a result of their silent but powerful influence. Other 
Bibles were sent over the border. In 1864 James 
Hickey, a Baptist minister, after great persecution, 
organized the first evangelical church in Mexico. 
From that day the mission work grew slowly, its 
forward steps marked by private and public perse- 
cution. It was only two years after Southern Bap- 
tists formally opened work in Mexico (1880) that 
two sisters, Mrs. W. D. Powell and Anita J. Ma- 
berry, came to Mexico and began life in the beau- 
tiful city of Saltillo. The first missionary, T. M. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE QU? 


Westrup, while visiting the five or six little Bap- 
tist churches which had sprung up from the scat- 
tered seed, had been murdered by a band of In- 
dians and Mexicans in 1880. The prospect was not 
inviting except for its needs. Dr. Powell, knowing 
something of the language, began preaching in the 
city and country, while the sisters tried to make 
friends with the women and induce them to send 
their daughters to school. Welcome came slowly, 
but Miss Maberry smiled her way into their hearts. 

Doing As Rome Does.—Volumes might be writ- 
ten on the art of approach. This she understood 
to a remarkable extent. She liked Mexican food; 
she frequently wore the graceful Mexican reboso; 
she entered into the heartiest sympathy with Mexi- 
can character and life. Where a custom was good 
she hastened to adopt it, even if it was not “as they 
did at home.” She was so kindly, so gracious, so 
optimistic, so ready with a cheery word that she 
was irresistible. It might have been safe, but it 
was not prudent, to go alone into the streets, since 
by so doing she would offend established custom. 
So, properly chaperoned, according to Mexican 
ways, she lengthened her calling list. She had many 
friends among the Catholics. Though her Bible 
was a part of her calling outfit, she knew how to 
win a hearing for it by first winning a welcome for 
herself. It was natural that rich and poor alike 
should love her and wish their daughters to take 
her as a model. 


a8 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


A Notable Refusal.—More than anything else, the 
mission desired a school building. Governor Evar- 
isto Madero, of the state of Coahuila, grand- 
father of the recently murdered President Madero, 
a man of liberal views, had been approached. He 
had listened, but given no answer. Among the 
guests of the state ball of 1883, which celebrated the 
National Independence day, September 15th, were 
a Texas legislator and his beautiful wife, who were 
traveling through the country. Attracted by her 
beauty, the elderly, stately governor asked for the 
privilege of a dance. Courteously but politely she 
declined. ‘No, senor,” she said; “I am a Baptist, 
and do not dance.” 

The next morning the governor sent for Mr. 
Powell and made him a proposition for a school 
building which left him breathless. He gave as 
his reason that he wanted a school in his state con- 
ducted by people who could teach women sufficient 
independence to do what they thought right at any 
cost. Little wonder that the new institute, which 
his generous offer made possible, was called for him 
Madero Institute; but a woman was responsible 
for the offer. | 

The Loved Lady.—The beautiful building, with 
its wide plaza and its seventy-two rooms, was 
opened and the girls flocked in. In the open court, 
the trickling of the beautiful fountain mingled with 
the laughter of the girls, among whom Miss Ma- 
berry moved back and forth, the happiest of the 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 219 


household. They were not to be Americanized 
girls, but happy, Christian, Mexican daughters, 
mothers and teachers. She studied their ways, as 
they copied hers, that when they returned home, 
they might not be misfits in their surroundings. 

Governor Madero was more than an interested 
onlooker, sending thirty girls whom he had chosen 
and whose board and expenses he paid. 

Madero Girls.—These were busy days. Not only 
was she eager for the moral and physical advance 
of her charges, whose number grew in a few years 
to some hundred and fifty, a large number of whom 
were boarders, but she was a woman of affairs, and 
made the purchases for the boarding department 
of the large household, knowing how to suit Mexi- 
can tastes, which she had made her own. ) 

The results of the school were not far to seek. 
In an astonishingly short time there were nearly a 
hundred Madero girls teaching in the schools of the 
Coahuila and neighboring states. Today the wives 
of many of our Mexican workers are girls trained 
Pere. 

Self - Sacrifice. — Such work means sacrifice. 
Among the girls came many from the poorer classes. 
To them in private, unknown ways Miss Maberry 
gave generously, with the gracious tact which made 
the recipient at once a friend and equal. Nor was 
this all. For years, that there might be more to 
give to other work, she refused to take more than 
half the salary offered by the Board, saying she 


280 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


would live well on that. She did live well on it, 
since she was rich in love and happiness. 

Broken Ribs.—Her self-forgetfulness could on oc- 
casion lift her above the knowledge of pain. The 
Mexican stage coach, with fourteen galloping mules, 
was a fine sight when all went well. Broken bones, 
however, lurked in sharp turns. Miss Maberry and 
her little niece were two of the passengers who came 
to grief near the battle field of Buena Vista. An 
extra flourish of the whip, a quick turn, and some 
thirty passengers were upset. Wild confusion pre- 
vailed. There were screams, groans, curses and 
broken bones. Miss Maberry took charge, tore up 
clothing for bandages, bound up wounds, and 
quieted fears until help came. The next day she 
found that several of her ribs had been broken—a 
fact she had been too busy caring for others to dis- 
cover sooner. 

From Grace to Glory.—Ten full years went by in 
which she was not only one of the chief factors in 
building up Madero Institute and the work in Sal- 
tillo, but that in Patos also. Finally she was called 
to Toluca. Here again she visited the homes of her 
poor Mexican friends. In their poverty-stricken 
houses contagious disease is a frequent visitor. In 
her visits she contracted a fatal malady and quickly 
passed from happy work to glad reward. 

A Perpetual Benediction—Let her fellow-mis- 
sionary, Miss M. L. Tupper, who, like herself, gave 
faithful service to Mexico, and is now teaching Mex- 


IN) ROYAL’ SERVICE 281 


ican children in El Paso, Texas, speak of her after 
twenty years have passed. She can best picture 
her unforgotten friend. 

“We called her ‘Anita’—all of her American and 
Mexican friends—and to her we turned for counsel 
or comfort, in joy or distress, for well we knew that 
the heart of this loving friend would ever ‘glow for 
others’ joy and melt at others’ woe.’” Her work as 
a misisonary was quiet and gentle in manner, but 
powerful and resistless in effect. The Mexicans 
almost idolized her. Surely no tutelary saint in 
their calendar was ever more dearly loved and re- 
vered, or more constantly called upon for aid, than 
was this sweet spirit, who literally gave herself for 
her Mexican friends. She was untiring in her de- 
votion to them, and constant in her efforts to im- 
press ttpon them the beauty and desirability of the 
Christian life. In her estimation no sacrifice was 
too great, no burden too heavy, if she might thereby 
relieve some suffering soul and point the way to the 
world’s great burden-bearer. 

“A privilege and an honor it was to be associated 
with Miss Maberry. The fragrant memory of a life 
so pure and potent “doth in me breed perpetual bene- 
CieLiOLe 


989 + «= IN| ROVAT) SERVICE 


Anne Luther Bagby, 


For Thirty-two Years Missionary in Brazil. 
1881- —— 


The Preacher’s Daughter.—Anne was the sweet 
name given the little girl who came into the home 
of the Rev. John J. Luther on March 20, 1859. Minis- 
ters’ daughters have a heritage of grace, and Anne 
made wise use of hers. When she was eleven years 
old she was baptized in the Mississippi River. The 
little girl who thus, as she rose from her typical 
burial in the Father of Waters, pledged herself to 
“rise to newness of life,’ was to become, it is be- 
lieved, the first foreign missionary born in Mis- 
souri. In addition to the training of piety, there 
was in her home unusual culture. 

The St. Louis public schools received the school 
girl, and later Lexington Female College, Missouri, 
proved a kind Alma Mater. Her first experience as 
a teacher was gained in Baylor Female College, 
Texas, of which institution her father became pres- 
ident. | 

It was in Texas that the young teacher met and 
married Dr. W. B. Bagby. 

The Neglected Continent.—Brazil was and is 
spiritually the neglected continent. After the Civil 
War a number of Southerners left their homes and 
settled in Santa Barbara. Among them was Gen- 
eral A. F. Hawthorne, who on his return to this 


INV ROYAL SERVICER 283 


country some years later, urged Southern Baptists 
to open missions in that priest-ridden country. 
Pioneer missionaries have many hard problems. 
Nevertheless, Dr. and Mrs. Bagby, moved by the 
urgent appeals of General Hawthorne, offered them- 
selves and were accepted as the first Southern Bap- 
tist missionaries to Brazil. 

In January, 1881, they boarded a sailing vessel 
for Rio de Janerio, and forty days later sailed into 
its beautiful harbor. 

The babel of Portuguese around them gave back 
no meaning, and it was delightful to hear again their 
mother tongue in the American colony at Santa 
Barbara. Here the “First Baptist Church of Brazil” 
had been formed with thirty members and only 
asked to be taken into the fellowship of Southern 
Baptists and join hands with them in reaching the 
Roman Catholics around them. 

In Bahia.—Pleasant as it would have been to 
linger among these friends, the needs of the work 
came first. The city of Bahia, the second in the em- 
pire, called them. With Mr. and Mrs. Z. C. Taylor, 
who had joined them in 1882, they went to Bahia in 
the autumn of that year. They had attacked the 
Very. citadelmom, superstitions wAnarce building, 
which served for home and church, having a hall 
which would accommodate two hundred, was rented 
in the center of the city. The missionaries formed 
themselves into a Baptist church, and work began. 

Mrs. Bagby and Mrs. Taylor dreamed of growing 


284 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Bible classes, of visiting the women, and of all forms 
of church work. Yet the time seemed far away. 
“My heart is almost sick with waiting,” wrote Mrs. 
Bagby, “though I strive to work while I wait.” The 
vastness of the unoccupied field was appalling. The 
Presbyterians had been at work in the country 
twenty years, and had about two thousand mem- 
bers. The Methodists had four missionaries. The 
Baptists had as yet done nothing. They had at- 
tempted a mission in 1861, which, owing to the war 
and the failure of the health of the missionaries, had 
come to nothing. No wonder their hearts were sick 
with longing. 

Behind the Bars.—Success, however, was dan- 
gerous. ‘The congregations which began to fill the 
little hall attracted the attention of the priests, who 
loudly denounced the missionaries. Some soldiers 
were imprisoned for daring to attend their services. 
But this was not enough. “Kill the shepherd and 
the sheep will flee,” said the persecutors. 

While Mr. Bagby was preaching he was knocked 
down. He, however, rose to continue his work. 
Here was a man of stern fiber, who was not to be 
frightened. 

Later as he was about to administer baptism he 
was arrested and thrust into prison. His wife was 
to be reckoned with. If they imprisoned him they 
must also imprison her. The authorities hesitated, 
but she would take no denial. At last she forced 


IN ROVATWUSERVIGE |, 285 


them to yield and, entering the prison, shared his 
sufferings with him. 

The Triumph.—The persecution was successful 
in a way undreamed of by the persecutors. When 
the prison doors opened and they were released, 
prejudice began to melt away, and the church con- 
stantly grew in numbers. It was now time to grow 
by division, and leaving Dr. and Mrs. Taylor in 
Bahia, Dr. and Mrs. Bagby went to Rio de Janerio. 

Hard Years.—Ten years of hard, slow work fol- 
lowed. At their close there was little result. Wider 
and wider grew Mrs. Bagby’s acquaintance. Her 
heart yearned for the women around her, but they 
Seemed: to care for none of these things.’ Her 
servants by her daily life and gentle teachings were 
won to listen and often to believe. The invisible 
pupMevcl. Phesemtnteuror,, entered) their home, 4.Ds. 
Bagby was prostrated by yellow fever. With un- 
faltering devotion she nursed him back to health. 
Then the sun broke through the clouds. The church 
began to increase rapidly; welcome took the place 
of indifference, and Mrs. Bagby’s heart rejoiced. 

The School at Sao Paulo.—Surely it was time to 
rest here and enjoy the fruits of long labor. Not 
so. ‘There were other cities untouched. After a 
furlough they settled in Sao Paulo, a city of four 
hundred thousand inhabitants. The time had come 
for Mrs. Bagby to enter upon the work of building 
up a strong girls’ school. Slowly, with many dis- 
couragements, with cramped, inadequate quarters, 


286 IN’ ROYAL SERVICE 


with insufficient help, it grew year by year. Her 
own children, of whom there were nine, were to be 
reared and educated, and they were not neglected. 

The women of the growing church turned to her 
also and not in vain. But through all, the demands 
of the growing school were met and its influence ex- 
tended. It needed larger quarters. She plead with 
Southern Baptist women for help, which they have 
not yet given. Still it grew. Now it has a hundred 
and seventy-five pupils, many of them from the best 
families of the city, and nearly all of whom are self- 
supporting. 

The Busy Day.—You can see her as she begins a 
busy day in 1913. Her face has lines of sadness 
that no smile can quite efface. The mother’s heart 
has been wrung by a sorrow that can never be for- 
gotten. Less than a year ago she saw a splendid 
young son drowned before her eyes, while trying 
to save a companion. Ever on her heart she car- 
ries the thought of her children. Three of them 
are with her in Brazil, one a missionary in Argen- 
tine, while two sons are now in the United States 
preparing for work in Brazil. She goes about the 
missionary duties of her full day, cheerfully and 
uncomplainingly, though sad thoughts sometime 
assail her, and the love of her own tug at her 
heart. She has added a boarding department to the 
school. The girls in the household must be given 
motherly counsel. If any teacher is out of place, 
she must supply. The hundred details of the whole 


IN ROYAL; SERVICE 287 


come to her. Among the pupils there are girls from 
bigoted Catholic families. They know that if they 
come for the better education offered, they must 
join in the Bible lesson. Now and then these les- 
sons bear fruit and a dark-eyed girl seeks a quiet 
hour for a heart-talk with her. Then follow special 
prayers for this one, and often the great joy of 
hearing the confession of Christ told gladly to her 
friend and teacher. 

The Past and Future—Looking back upon her 
life, with its years of unwearying service, there is 
cause for tears but cause for joy. Her thirty-two 
years of service have stretched from the beginning 
of Southen Baptist missions in Brazil to the pres- 
ent. She has had an important part in their growth. 
She has seen them grow from nothing to a mem- 
bership of more than ten thousand; she has seen 
strong churches turn to help build others; she 
has seen them learn to give until their liberality 
puts to shame the churches at home. Yet Brazil 
has not lost its name in missionary circles. The 
neglected continent is still neglected. Missionaries 
are still fewer in South America than in any other 
continent, though confessed to be in sore need of 
their aid. There are less than half as many Pro- 
testant Christians in Brazil as in China. Southern 
Baptists have had in this field greater success, in 
proportion to the years given than in the other 
land. A fifth of all Protestant Christians in Brazil 
belong to our churches. 


288 IN| ROYAL. SERVICE 


At the end of thirty-two years of work for Brazil, 
Mrs. Bagby is still looking to her native land ask- 
ing for help for the land of her adoption. In the 
words of a fellow-missionary she asks: “How long 
shall we be called to wait for even fourth-class 
equipment for our work?” We proudly claim Mrs. 
Bagby as our noble representative—but we must, 
since she is ours, give her tools for service. 


Molly Vandevier Buckner, 
Missionary to the Creeks. 


The Wild Country.—A glance at our rich heritage 
of mission lives would not be complete without 
mention of the wealth of good example left us by 
those who have worked among the Indians. Indian 
Territory was a far country in 1845. ‘Twelve years 
before the Cherokees, Choctaws, Creeks, Chicasaws 
and Seminoles were marched from North Carolina, 
Georgia and other Southern States, making their 
way with blood and bones. Missionaries, as has 
been said, were already at work among them. 
Others came to help them and met with great suc- 
cess. One of the earliest of these was Dr. H. T. 
Buckner, for many years missionary, and the trans- 
lator of the Gospel of John, and a hymn book and 
grammar into the Creek language. 

There came with him to this wild country Lucy 
Ann Dogan Buckner, who had been tenderly and 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 289 


delicately nurtured ina Kentucky home. The hard- 
ships of the journey were a foretaste of what 
awaited them. They set sail on the Cumberland 
River for Fort Gibson. It took almost a month to 
make the journey. Arrived, there was nothing to 
greet them but the wild life of the plains. Little 
wonder that the delicate Kentucky woman, after 
battling with her unwonted surroundings for ten 
years, lay down the too heavy burdens of life. 

The Pioneer Girl.—Mollie Vandevier was a beau- 
tiful, vivacious girl of nineteen, who knew and loved 
frontier life. Her father, Rev. A. EF. Vandevier, who 
was living in Indian Territory, had sent Mollie home 
to the States, and she had been liberally educated. 
There seemed little to attract her to the hard life of 
a missionary, but in 1860 the young girl took upon 
herself the grave duties of a missionary’s wife 
among the Indians, whom she knew through no 
romantic glamor thrown around them by Fenimore 
Cooper, but as they lived around her day by day 

Everybody’s Friend.—“I think,” writes A. J. Holt, 
who knew and worked side by side with her, “I have 
never known a more cheerful, willing worker than 
she. She never once failed to measure up to the 
full standard of requirements. Hardships were 
nothing to her, and she met the difficulties and 
changes of her position with cheerfulness. For 
many years she lived in poorly constructed and in- 
sufficiently protected houses, and had to suffer heat, 
cold, rain, snow and indeed every kind of exposure 


290 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


incident to that climate. Yet she was not only un- 
complaining, but was actually cheerful all the time. 
She was not at all delicate, and could, not only with- 
out injury, but with apparent enjoyment, meet ex- 
posure and hardships. She had the rare faculty of 
making friends among all classes, especially among 
the Indians, with whom her whole life was spent. 
She adapted herself to the work of her husband skil- 
fully and cheerfully. In camp meetings, when the 
Indians would come for many miles and camp 
around the preaching arbor, she was the recognized 
leader in all religious work. The Indian women fol- 
lowed her implicitly.” 

A Royal Dinner.—A woman on the frontier must 
be not only cheerful but resourceful. Company was 
rare and not always easy to entertain. A bride must 
always have the best. Rev. Daniel Rodgers and 
his young wife, newly appointed missionaries to the 
Cherokees, had been-met at the station some miles 
away, by Mr. Holt, misisonary to the Seminoles, 
with a wagon and ox team. It was not a royal 
equipage, though it conveyed messengers of a King. 
At the: Buckner home butter was unobtainable, and 
a good dinner hard to “scare up.” Hardly had the 
ox team arrived before the missionary to the Semi- 
noles was set to churning, while Mrs. Buckner 
darted in and out to see the bride, until a feast 
made royal with laughter and good cheer was ready, 
the hostess, the life of any company, leading the 
merry talk. 


IN ROWVAL SERVICE 291 


Love and Laughter.—“There was always a baby 
in the house, too. But that did not daunt her. 
There were seven, but they were all hearty and 
good-natured, and she managed them beautifully.” 
She was the compliment of her grave and sedate 
husband, whom she survived for twenty years. “She 
loved the Lord, her husband and, in fact, seemed to 
love everybody, as everybody seemed to love her.” 


Mrs. A. J. Holt, 
Missionary to the Seminoles. 


The Unconscious Heroine.—If{ you were to tell: 
Mrs. Holt that she was a missionary heroine, she 
would look up in surprised denial and say, “I never 
did anything.” ‘To her, as to her husband, who will 
soon round out fifty years of service, such praise is 
“positively painful,” though they acknowledge that 
those who use such terms do it from the kindness 
of their hearts, and cherish no unkindness towards 
them. 

Alone in the Storm.—Let us see if there has been 
any heroism in their lives. Mr. and Mrs. Holt had 
been sent to the Seminole Indians. It was in the 
winter of 1876-" that Mr. Holt went with Chief 
Jumper to visit Hitchite Tofofa, Tobacco Town, in 
the extreme northwestern part of the territory. 
They had hardly left the two little log houses which 
served as the missionary’s home, before a terrible 
blizzard swept down upon the land. The snow fell 


292 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


to the depth of several feet. Suffering great, anxiety 
for husband in the cold and snow, Mrs; Buckner 
must nevertheless provide food for herself and the 
children. They were imprisoned in one little house, 
‘while the other, which served’as kitchen, was cut 
off by the snow which had piled i benmeaniune two. 
After a day of hunger she managed to push. open 
the door, and after a hard twelve hours’. work with 
the fire shovel, succeeded in digging a path to the 
supplies in the kitchen. 

The Empty Barrel—On _ another occasion the 
missionary, who had gone to the mill, sixty miles 
away, was cut off by the rise of the river, and for 
a week there was no meal or flour in the house. 
Still worse was another occasion when the interpre- 
ter who was sent to the distant railroad for provis- 
ions was allowed to take the gun with him: The gun 
meant meat, for the missionary ‘was compelled to 
be a skilful marksman; ‘since. on him largely de- 
pended the food of the family. Instead of being 
gone five or six days, no sign of the returning wagon 
so eagerly looked for was seen in two weeks. Dur- 
ing the last week there was nothing in the house 
to eat but Indian sofka: 

Harder Days.—Still harder days :awaited them 
when they were transferred to work among the wild 
Indians round the Wichita Agency.. They were 
entirely cut off by two hundred miles from Dr. 
Buckner, Mr. Holt’s. uncle. The nearest market 
was Wichita, Kansas. Their ‘only dependence for 


IN ROYAL, SERVICE 293 


food was the missionary’s trusty gun, which brought 
down many a “fine kill,” and the long’ wagon trains 
carrying food for the soldiers from Wichita to Fort 
Sill. The Wichita Indians were kind to them, 
though ‘one, supposed to have been hired by some 
mean white men, who did ‘not wish their’ ‘deeds 
reported; tried to kill Mr. Holt. After this the’ter- 
rible fear’ that her husband would be assassinated 
lay ever cold at her heart. At this far-off station 
two children were born and one died. 

Among the Indian’, Women.—In good weather 
Mrs. Holt went with her husband on the long trips 
from one Indian settlement to another. ‘The Indian 
camp meetings, before referred to, are one of the 
most picturesque features of Indian mission work. 
The missionary’s wife went with her husband to 
the Seminole camp meetings and moved back and 
forth among the people, known and loved by all 
the women. ‘Their tent was pitched with the others, 
but sleep did not always come with the night. The 
Seminoles frequently had all night meetings, one 
taking up the songs and prayers as another dropped 
to sleep. In the Agency she visited in the grass 
houses of the wild Indians, and was known and re- 
spected by all. She cared for the sick, taught the 
women to sew and cook, and take care of their 
homes. 

A Lapful of Beads.—When at length they were 
transferred to the frontier of Texas a crowd of In- 
dian women came to bid her farewell. They had 


294. IN: ROVAT MS RN LCE 


but one thing of their very own. ‘This -was their 
beads, the mark of their social standing and wealth. 
After the farewell each woman as she rose to steal 
silently and sorrowfully away took off her beads 
and laid them, in affectionate token of esteem, in 
their white friend’s lap. 


Mary T. Gambrell, 
The Friend of Mexicans. 


One of the most brilliant and versatile of the wo- 
men who have been connected with the Union was 
Mrs. Mary T’. Gambrell, of Texas. Of her service 
in this connection we cannot write now. “Her posi- 
tion among ‘Texas Baptists was unique and import- 
ant. Her works were manifold. She became asso- 
ciate Corresponding Secretary of the Texas State 
Board, which was conducting missions among the 
large Mexican population of the state. Most of the 
work for the Mexicans was done through preachers 
of their own race and tongue. They were poorly 
taught every way, having been converted from 
Romanism after they were grown. They could 
neither speak nor write English. All communica- 
tion between them and the Board was difficult. To 
remedy this grave difficulty, Mrs. Gambrell acquired 
both a writing and speaking knowledge of the Span- 
ish language. This greatly helped the work. She 
was able to translate their correspondence for the 
Board, and to convey to them an intelligent account 


IN) ROYAL SERVICE 295 


of the Board’s views and actions, and it helped her 
to converse with them and to bring them into closer 
sympathy with her feelings for them. It was 
deemed wise to make Mrs. Gambrell superintendent 
of the Mexican department of the work of the State 
Board. 

“She took them to the heart. That they were poor, 
ignorant and superstitious only made them more a 
care. She was their warmest and best friend, and 
they soon knew it. Their troubles were hers. They 
brought their church and family difficulties to her, 
and she helped them. She took a Mexican mission- 
ary and his sick wife into her home. She had the 
wife treated in a sanitarium at her own charges. 
She organized institutes for them and freely min- 
gled with them in their services. She gladly stood 
with them when they were presented to the con- 
vocations. A group of preachers at an institute 
wished her picture taken with theirs in a group, 
and she stood with them. When severe afflictions 
came to their homes she secured boxes for them, 
and often sent money from her own purse. When 
death came in the home of any Mexican she wrote 
to console the sorrowing. On occasions she went 
into their humble houses and read the Scriptures 
and prayed with them. Everywhere she plead for 
them, and when they were converted her soul flamed 
with holy joy. One of her greatest desires was for 
worthy schools in which leaders might be trained 
for this poor, misguided race. Living and dying, 


296 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


they were in her heart. From the border land of 
the Eternal she spoke back, ‘Don’t let the poor 
Mexicans be neglected.’ The love of the Mexican 
Baptists for Mrs. Gambrell was beautiful, and her 
memory lingers with them as a benediction from 
Heaven. Like her Master, she ‘was among them 
as one who served.’ ” 


Here we reluctantly turn from our picture gallery 
of Missionary Heroines. We would gladly linger 
longer on their beautiful characters, or turn to other 
notable women still unscanned. These older hero- 
ines of the faith beckon us on to great deeds and 


“Show how noble life may be 
When it fulfills its destiny.” 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


AimM.—To stimulate a desire to emulate the gentleness, 
wisdom, perseverance and self-sacrifice of a noble company 
of women: to raise the question: If their lives were well 
spent in saving the world, can I find a higher calling? 


Brsre Reapvine.—Christ’s Mission to Women. Study 5. 
Fo Teach and Honor by His Friendship :—Women following 
His footsteps and taught in His school—Luke 8: 1-8. In the 
inner circle of His friends—John 11: 5. Consulted about 
woman’s household cares—Luke 10: 38, 42. Blessing the 
children of the household—Matt. 19: 18, 14. The child 
exalted—Matt. 18: 3-6. Weeping in sympathy with women 
—John 11: 33-386. Anointed for His burial by a woman— 
John 12: 7. A woman’s memorial gift linked with the story 
of His life—Mark 14: 9. 


PrersonaL THOUGHTS.—Has any act of mine filled my own 
‘home with its fragrance? Are my deeds linking my life 
‘with the story of Christ’s life? 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 297 


Svuacrestep Cyuart.—Needed—Women for Women. One 
hundred and fifty-seven women sent by 1,000,000 women 
to 500,000,000 women. Underneath: “Look on the fields: 
for they are white already to harvest.” 


PARALLEL READING.—Home Mission Task, Chapters 10 and 
14; Mission Work of Southern Baptists, Chapters 10 and 
11; Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, 9 and 10; Life of 
Matthew T. Yates. 


CHAPTER VI. 
IN THE HARVEST FIELD. 


As each period of the Union’s history has opened 
before us we have drawn, in faint outline, the women 
of the times. 

How shall we sketch the woman of today? Shall 
we typify her in cap and gown; with thermometer 
and scapel; with book and globe; with ledger and 
adding machine; with cuffs and apron; with note- 
book and typewriter; before a flying loom; or both 
mistress and maid at home? Who can paint her 
with her multitudinous interests; her cry for edu- 
cation equal to that of men; privileges which in- 
clude all of his and many that are exclusively her 
own; her insistent belief in her ability to acquire, 
her demand for recognition in all walks of life; her 
outspoken reliance on herself and her readiness to 
make that reliance good by incursions into any 
honorable profession, all of which have been forced 
open at her demand? 

The Southern girl of 1830, whose careless song 
we heard so long ago, would find much that would 
surprise and doubtless something that would grieve 
her in the thoughts of her granddaughters and great- 
eranddaughters. Whatever she would think of their 








Mrs, Zee Mrs. Zee’s Daughter Zung Ta Ta 





IN ROYAL, SERVICE 299 


attitude to many social questions, however great 
her surprise to find them in the busy haunts of trade, 
however deeply she might regret the rush of busy 
nothings which keep many too busy to think the 
thoughts of God, however clearly she might fore- 
see that they were entering a period of readjust- 
ment in which there would be urgent need to “hold 
fast that which is good,” she could not fail to realize 
that into their hands had come a mighty power for 
good, which had brought at once great opportunity 
and great responsibility. 

A Challenge—The very word today is a chal- 
lenge in woman’s ears. ‘Today there is no good 
thing to which they can aspire which unitedly they 
cannot hope to achieve. Today they make up two- 
thirds of the Christian church. It it falls below 
the level of high Christian life and standards, they 
will not be guiltless. Today is for action. The 
Union of the present rests with the granddaughters 
and great-granddaughters of the Southern Baptist 
women who first gave themselves to mission ser- 
vice. Not a few of them have missionary training 
handed from mother to daughter for nearly a hun- 
dred years. We turn eagerly to see how they are 
increasing their goodly heritage of zeal, of sacrifice, 
and! ‘of developed, organized work at home and 
abroad. 

The Missionary Type.—Though the typical Amer- 
ican woman, be her home where it may, cannot be 
truly pictured as seeking some dark. spot, in her 


300 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


own or some other land, which she may lighten by 
a life of self-sacrificing devotion, yet when nearly 
four thousand are giving themselves to foreign mis- 
sions and doubtless three or four times that num- 
ber devoting their lives to organized Christian work 
at home, the mission worker stands for a large class 
of the women of today. | 

Behind these group the women who make this 
work possible, who are so numerous that their con- 
tributions, through their own great missionary 
organizations, are some three million and a half a 
year to foreign missions; to home missions, outside 
of their own churches and communities, perhaps a 
million and three-quarters more. Such a gift 
represents a type, as truly as the college girl or 
the trained nurse. We may, therefore, add to our 
list of the types of American women the missionary 
at home and abroad and the two million warm; 
hearted, wide-minded women bending over their 
mission magazines or winding their way to the 
monthly missionary meeting. Write them as those 
who love their fellow-men. 

The Union’s Part.—The planting of a hope rarely 
has a date. We do not know when the support of 
all the woman missionaries on our foreign mission 
fields became the ambition of the Union. For some 
years this amrbition has been fulfilled. After this 
was reached and passed, the support of the schools 
under their care was added. Then the Young Wo- 
man’s Auxiliary reached out to aid in hospital work, 


PO ROVAEE SERVICE 301 


the Royal Ambassadors, the Schools for Boys, and 
the Sunbeams, the Kindergartens. Thus the one 
hundred and fifty-seven women on our foreign fields 
and their school and hospital work are the care of 
the Union. The reinforcements must come from us. 
From us they expect that sympathy and support 
which will extend the healing touch they long to 
give, to thousands of other women. In home mis- 
sions the work on the frontier and among foreign- 
ers is our especial charge, together with the moun- 
tain schools, so fittingly laid on the hearts of the 
young women, the Indian work in which the boys 
are asked to aid, and the schools for Mexican chil- 
dren at El Paso, and for Cuban boys and girls in 
Havana, ‘which have been assigned to the children, 
To View .all.the workers and all this widespread 
work’ is ‘impossible. We must content ourselves 
with a glimpse of a few of our strong, capable, suc- 
cessful,iworkers who in the midst of their labors 
stand as types of the Southern Baptist women in the 
harvest fields today. 


Claudia McCann Walne, 
Missionary to Japan. 
1892- ——. 


Down on the Olive.—Claudia McCann was born 
in Ghent, Kentucky, down on the Olive River, Jan- 
uary 26, 1868. ~ When the warblings of her fresh 


302 IN. ROYAL ‘SERVICE, 


young voice, as thoughtless and free as a bird, first 
attracted the attention of her hearers and convinced 
them that this was something more than mere child- 
ish singing, we do not know. Soon, however, she 
had brought this gift with her into the church life, 
singing her way through the different activities, in 
which she gladly engaged. The young girl de- 
veloped into “a fine example cf American woman- 
hood, whose cheery, charming personality was irre- 
sistible.’” She had completed her college course 
and was teaching music in Boscobel College, Nash- 
ville, when she married the young pastor, Rev. E. 
N. Walne. At first there was no thought of work 
other than that of a busy, active pastor’s wife. Then 
the call came to Japan and, convinced that it was a 
call to a large, lifetime service, they gave them- 
selves to it. 

The Young Mission.—Japan was then our young- 
est mission. Soon after the Hermit Kingdom was 
opened by Commodore Perry, in 1853, the thoughts 
of Southern Baptists turned to this new field. T'wo 
misisonaries set sail for Japan in 1860. They met 
an unknown fate. Their ship, the ill-fated Edwin 
Forest, was never seen again. ‘The Civil War, the 
demands of stations already opened, entering Italy, 
‘Mexico and Brazil delayed another attempt. 

Tn 1889 the answer to the call of this land, which 
was then exciting high hopes of speedy evangeli- 
zation, could be resisted no longer. The new mis- 
sion was located in Kiushiu, the most southern of 


| 
J 





EN, ROVADMW SERVICE 303 


the four main Japanese islands, whose nine million 
inhabitants were almost untouched by mission 
work. 

Flying Stones.—Mr. and Mrs. Walne joined the 
mission in 1892, and began work in the city of Ko- 
kura. It was not a flowery land to them. They 
could not hold property. No one would rent to 
them. Japan was in the midst of the strong re- 
action against foreigners which had followed the 
first enthusiastic reception of foreign ways and 
teaching. The cry was Japan for the Japanese. The 
way was hard indeed. Unfriendly crowds followed 
them on the streets. Shouts of derision were the 
rule. Now and then a stone came hurtling through 
the air. The tide set strong against them. 

Breaking Down Prejudice.—Cheerfully meeting 
the constant inconveniences of life in the tiny little 
house, from which a strong gust of wind might 
easily have carried off the roof, Mrs. Walne gave 
her thought to breaking down the prejudice and 
reserve which, like an impenetrable wall, shut her 
out from the women around her. ‘They were 
anxious to learn English, so she opened an Eng- 
lish class. The strange foreign dishes roused the 
curiosity of the little Japanese housekeepers, so she 
offered to teach them foreign cooking. Best of all, 
she could sing. Her voice was a gift from God 
which had been carefully cultivated. Now it was 
used constantly in His work, and its sweet cadences 
‘opened the hearts of those who heard. Gradually 


304 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


the very difficult language was mastered; friends 
were made; smiles succeeded cold indifference. 

A Change for the Better.—After eight years the 
work was represented by a church membership of 
seventy-five. ‘Then came a change. Japan found 
a new footing among the nations. Instead of being 
met by bitterness, the foreigner and his ways have 
again been welcomed. In the growing Sunday- 
schools Mrs. Walne has been busy. She loves 
children, and they return her love. Long rides to 
little country places have resulted in other little 
schools. A night school has been carried on. Joy 
has been the motto of them all. A new festival has 
taken its place in the life of the little people whom 
she has touched. For the first time they know the 
delights of a Christian Christmas. The school boys 
and the young men of the mission never tire of hear- 
ing her sing. An admiring group, listening to her 
as she sings one Gospel hymn after another, and 
begging for yet one more, has long been a charac- 
teristic mission picture. 

The Home Life——Nothing has spoken more 
loudly to her neighbors than her happy Christian 
home. This is a sermon twenty-four hours long, 
preached every day in the year. To her four sons 
and one daughter she has made up for the loss of 
America and American playmates. By her own 
cheerful sacrifices she has taught them the joy of 
living for others. She has been comrade, helper 
and loving wife to her husband, and teacher, com- 


TN ROA WHER VILCK 305 


panion and mother to her children, who have grown 
into strong and forceful man and womanhood. Still 
a young woman she stands, after twenty years of 
service, a splendid type of the Christian missionary 
in the prime of her usefulness. 


Anna B. Hartwell, 


Evangelistic Worker. 
1893- —— 


The Missionary Fiber.—Missions are woven into 
the very fiber of the Hartwell family, which unitedly . 
has given nearly a hundred years to the conversion 
of the Chinese. In 1835 Luther Rice, on one of his 
last pilgrimages through the South, was a guest at 
the home of Jesse Hartwell, pastor of the church at 
Darlington, South Carolina. The baby’s name was 
yet an unsettled question. “Name him Burmah,” 
said Mr. Rice. Burmah suggested Boardman, the 
successful misisonary to India, and the boy was 
named Jesse Boardman Hartwell. No one could 
have more nobly lived up to the misisonary title. 
He went out to China in 1858, and after a short 
time in Shanghai removed to Shantung Province, 
where he died in 1912. 

The home knew no thought but missions. Dr. 
Hartwell, from the moment he preached what is 
thought to have been the first Christian sermon 
~ ever heard in the city of Teng Chow, was a tremen- 


306 IN ROYAL (SERVICE 


dous factor in its missionary life. Mrs. Hartwell, 
with the adaptability which characterized the true 
missionary, not only taught the women the Scrip- 
ture, but seeing the ravages of smallpox, introduced 
vaccination, and did not lack those willing to try 
the foreign preventative. 

The Making of a Missionary.—His daughter, 
Anna Burton Hartwell, and her twin brother, John, 
were born into the missionary home in Teng Chow, 
April) 6,)\ 1870.) Lettuimothetless)) (shes wither 
brothers and sister, were brought to America in 
1871. We have already caught a glimpse of her, as 
she returned to China in 1872, her father having 
married her mother’s sister. Later she was for 
several years in the home of the missionary pioneer 
and veteran, Dr. Graves, of Canton. After the fail- 
ure of Mrs. Hartwell’s health made it necessary for 
Dr. Hartwell to leave China, he became a mis- 
sionary to the Chinese in California. Here as a 
young girl Anna proved herself a valuable assistant 
of) her ‘father.’ But) alwaysmuerm neart) tumedmro 
China, her native land. Reared in an atmosphere 
surcharged with missions and Christian work, could 
anyone be more fully prepared? It is significant 
that Dr. Hartwell, who knew the needs of the field 
so intimately, felt that this unusual equipment 
should be incomplete without special Bible train- 
ing. Miss Hartwell, therefore, spent two years in 
the Moody Bible School of Chicago, being too wise 
not to realize that no time would be lost in “sharpen- 


PINS VENOM Tain Tike VLOr 307 


ing her scythe.” ‘To this thorough preparation must 
be attributed much of her notable success. 

The Chinese in California, and indeed through- 
out America, come from Southern China and speak 
the Cantonese dialect. With this dialect Miss Hart- 
well had been familiar from childhood. She, there- 
fore, sailed for Canton in 1893. Her older sister, 
Miss Nellie Hartwell, had gone to this city four 
years earlier,’ In 1893. Dr. Hartwell returned, to 
North China, and in 1896 Miss Hartwell was trans- 
ferred to the North China mission. In Teng Chow 
she found a warm welcome awaiting her in the 
church her father had organized in 1862, this being 
the first Christian church organized north of 
Shanghai. 

Among the Women.—Here, in the city of her 
birth, the young missionary began her work with 
day schools and the country women. The exigen- 
cies of mission work have increased her high school 
work, but she is at heart an evangelistic worker. 
To win a Chinese woman to allegiance to Christ is 
her joy of joys. How she loves Chinese women! 
How one thrills as she tells of their trials and their 
faith! Her intimate knowledge of their home lives 
and the persecution they must endure, brings us 
heart to heart with them. We meet with them as 
they come to their place of Heavenly Rest, as they 
call their very own chapel. We grieve and rejoice 
with them. We can feel their very heart-beats. 
Slowly we feel the hot blood stealing into our 


308 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


cheeks as we hear them thank God for those Christ- 
like sisters of theirs in America, “who in their great 
love have sacrificed so much for thein.” 

The Heavenly Joy.—How she loves and under- 
stands cannot be better told than in this extract 
from a personal letter, the use for which I am sure 
both she and her fellow-worker, Miss Thompson, 
who went out in 1900, and whom she affectionately 
calls “Tommie,” will forgive us. It takes us into 
the inmost secret of the joy of a missionary’s life. 

“My! I must not fail to tell you we had twenty- 
five baptisms at Shangsway before we left. Fif- 
teen of them were from our woman’s class. The 
other ten were men and boys. Shangsway has 
never known such a thing in its history. I wish I 
had time to tell you of some of the most interesting 
cases in the class: The woman who sobbed and 
sobbed the day we gave the lesson on the cross. 
‘Oh!,’ she said, ‘I’ve heard many times that Jesus 
died on the cross, but oh, I didn’t know it was like 
that. And he did that for me?’ and then another 
complete breakdown, her face in her hands, sobbing 
like her heart would break. How clearly and joy- 
fully she came out. It seemed she could hardly say 
anything except, ‘I love Him, I love Him, I love 
Him.’ Then the three women who walked over 
50 li to get there, one of them sixty-eight years old, 
one fifty-three, and the other twenty-six. Then 
there was the woman who already bore in her body 
the marks of the Lord Jesus. A deep scar on her 


IN ROYAL’ SERVICE 309 


forehead and marks on her body in other places 
showed where she had been beaten by her brothers- 
in-law because she and her husband had determined 
to believe and trust in Jesus. She and her daugh- 
ter and little son were baptized together. Then 
there was Mrs. U, the wife of one of our best, most 
earnest evangelists. How he has agonized in prayer 
for her for years—and had begged others to help 
him pray for her. She has seemed an impossible 
case. When I saw her in the baptismal waters I 
said, “Ihe day of miracles is not passed yet.’ Then 
the dear little old lady, seventy years of age, whom 
Miss Thompson has known for a long time. She 
was asking about ‘Tommie’s’ mother, and when I 
told her she was dead, said, ‘She is in Heaven. Will 
she know me when I get there?’ ‘Tommie’ said, 
“Yes, Mrs. Chary, I think she will know you.’ 
‘Well’ said Mrs. Chary, ‘I hope she will. I want 
to tell her about you. I want to tell her she gave 
you up to come to China, but that I would not be 
there if she hadn’t; that I wouldn’t be in Heaven if 
her daughter hadn’t told me about Jesus.’ Wasn’t 
that sweet? I was so glad for Miss Thompson. Oh, 
it was so precious a privilege to have a share in it 
all. Some of the Christian women at Shangsway 
worked so hard, and did it cheerfully, getting the 
three meals a day for all those we were teaching, 
and the children they had had to bring with them. 
The hard workers were so enthused they declared 
they never want to wear pretty clothes and eat good 


310 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


food again; they want to get on with common 
clothes and common food, and give all they can 
possibly save toward helping to open such classes 
as that one. I took the mornings, Miss Thompson 
the afternoons, and Mr. Kao preached every even- 
ing. The chapel was full every night.. We had 
our little organ and I tried to make music come out 
of it. At any rate, it attracted or helped to attract 
thetoutsiders iii) 

A Visit to Miss Hartwell—‘If you should go to 
call on her in her home you would find Miss Hart- 
well a short, chubby little lady with light hair and 
laughing blue eyes. She is gifted to a marked de- 
gree with that saving sense for a missionary—the 
sense of the ridiculous. At once you would be at 
your ease, feeling that you had known her before, 
for she draws people to her. She would prove to 
you that missionaries are not bores, for she would 
entertain you with stories of real life, told vividly 
with details and plenty of local color. And then 
she would laugh—such a hearty infectious laugh 
that you would join her in spite of yourself. 

“Or, if you should hear her speak from a plat- 
form, you would lose count of time and forget your 
surroundings, so full is she of her subject, so earnest 
in her appeal. Her whole heart is indeed in her 
work. | 

“During her twenty years’ work in China, Miss 
Hartwell has led scores to Jesus. She has opened 
and superintended many day schools in cities and in 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 311 


country places; she has held Bible training classes 
for women, and she has had charge of girls’ board- 
ing schools, besides taking care of her father in his 
declining years. She excels in personal work. Her 
knowledge of the Chinese and naturally sympathetic 
nature make her tactful and convincing. She is a 
passionate soul-winner.”’ 


Among the missionary types none is more needed 
than the woman equipped, not only by love, but by 
deep and systematic Biblical study and still deeper 
personal knowledge of the joy of salvation, to lead 
souls to Christ. No one could stand better for this 
class of missionaries than Miss Hartwell. 


Julia K. MacKenzie, 
The Woman of Affairs. 
1894- —_—_— 


In Business Life-—Miss MacKenzie was in charge 
of one of the largest and most important manufac- 
turing plants in Owensboro, Kentucky, as confiden- 
tial stenographer and bookkeeper, when the an- 
nouncement that the pastor of the First Baptist | 
Church, Dr. Fred D. Hale, would preach a sermon 
on dancing, caught her attention. She was espe- 
cially fond of this amusement, yet decided she would 
hear what the minister had to say. This and other 
sermons led to her conversion. She threw herself 


312 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


into the life of the church with intense earnest- 
ness. 

Work at Home.—Near her were the men of the 
factory whom she saw daily. They were her first 
mission. Instead of going home at noon, she ate 
a hasty lunch and spent the rest of the hour in 
telling them of Christ or visiting their families. 
Need, which before had passed her unnoticed, now 
appealed to her on every side. Her large salary 
was too small to meet all her desires to help. She 
gave all she had and then induced others to help. 

A Secret Problem.—aAll this time a secret problem 
troubled her. She asked her friends to pray that 
she might solve it aright. “I do not need to tell 
you what it is,” she said with simple faith; “God 
knows.” 

In a short time she came with her face glowing 
with a holy light. “You need not pray any more 
for the answer. I am going to Japan and let my 
little tallow-dip light shine in heathen darkness. 
Here there are many thousand candle-power electric 
lights among which my tiny light can add but 
little.” 

Great was the indignation of her employers when 
they heard of her decision. “She was too frail; 
they would give her a larger salary and half her 
time for mission work in town; there were heathen 
at home who needed her more than those abroad.” 
Their arguments did not shake her determination— 
but her earnestness changed them. When she 


[NG ROYAL VSERV ICE 313 


finally went, not to Japan, but to China, her em- 
ployer and his men gave several hundred dollars 
towards her equipment. 

Her Pity—When the farewell came she would 
hear no words of pity, such as many even yet be- 
stow upon the “poor missionaries.” “Do not be 
sorry for me whom God has blessed with a message 
to His children in far-away China,” she exclaimed. 
“From the depths of my heart I am sorry for you 
that you cannot be his messenger to some distant 
land.” 

It was a noble trio of women who in 1894 set out 
for the Central China mission. Fach one had known 
life in its different phases and brought to the work 
a wide knowledge of affairs, character and business 
methods. Each was to wield a wile influence in 
the educational and spiritual life of the women of 
Central China. For nearly twenty years Miss Mac- 
Kenzie, Miss Willie Kelly, of Alabama, and Miss 
Lottie Price, who went from North Carolina, have 
worked untiringly, and with wonderful success. 

Work at Yangchow.—Miss MacKenzie’s work is 
at Yangchow. Her busy, happy life comes into re- 
view in her report of 1912. 

“Looking back over it, sweet the service, ineffa- 


bly sweet the consciousness of the presence of God 


with me through the whole year. Truly a service 
of joy, though some of the work was done through 
tears over my own failures to lead our precious 
charges up to the pure heights of privilege, conse- 


314 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


cration and communion with Him. . Another ex- 
pression of His approval is the strength given by 
Him for eighteen hours of activity out of the 
twenty-four, with not one hour of extreme fatigue, 
nor a day of illness through the whole year. 
Twenty by Twenty-six.— ‘Our school now num- 
bers 39 boarders and 11 day pupils, crowding far be- 
yond its proper limits our little schoolhouse, built 
according to our funds, and intended for not more 
than fifteen girls. Appeals for admittance have 
been so eloquent that we now have crowded into 
our main dormitory, a room 20x26 feet, twenty- two 
beds and twenty-three girls. We would plead for 
a building commensurate with our hopes and needs, 
giving accommodation for at least one hundred 
girls. It would be for the glory of God. Long mid- 
night hours are spent in planning, correcting and 
making salable our industrial school work. Some 
really beautiful and fine work, such as collars, 
jabots, collar bows, hand bags, center pieces, doilies, 
lace by the yard, is done. With the profits on the 
work some of our girls help pay their school ex- 
penses, and others buy their own clothes and books. 
_ The ready sales are our Father’s encouragement in 
our endeavor to make the dear girls self-supporting. 


_ Thus through the riches of our Father’s grace all 


things have worked together for our good.” 
Thus this splendid business woman is devoting 

her talents to Royal Service. She, too, stands for 

a class of strong, well equipped, capable business 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 315 


women who find in missions the highest fulfillment 
of their powers. 


Hallie Garrett Neal, 
The Missionary Physician. 
1907- —— 


Wanted—Physicians.—E,very reader of mission- 
ary books, and indeed every well-informed person, 
knows oi the horrors inflicted in the name of medi- 
cine in every non-Christian land. Early in our own 
missions we find the name of missionaries who, like 
Dr. Graves, ministered to the body as well as the 
soul. The missionary, who made medicine his chief 
method of approach, and the hospital came later. 
It is claimed that the first woman physician from 
America was sent out by the Methodist Woman’s 
Board of the North in 1869. The supply and the 
demand are yet so far apart that one is almost 
hopeless when the two are compared. If a young 
woman of strong constitution and good education 
is looking for a life investment which will pay im- 
mense returns in bringing joy to the world and lead- 
ing lives to Christ, let her fit herself for a mis- 
sionary physician. 

The need of the woman physician is not, how- 
ever, confined to heathen lands, as is shown by the 
experience of Dr. Hallie Garrett Neal, who we take 
as a type of the woman physician now on the mis- 


316 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


sion field. Born in Tennessee, trained as a physi- 
cian in Chicago, she practiced for two years in Mis- 
sissippi. Her work as a physician opened new de- 
sires for a larger field of service. As she practiced 
medicine she found time to study systematic the- 
ology under her pastor. In 1907 she married Rev. 
Charles L. Neal, who had determined to give himself 
to misison work in Mexico. 

A Physician’s Life.-—Together they represent the 
rounded mission life, Mr. Neal giving himself to 
educational and evangelistic work, Dr. Neal to the 
practice of medicine and work among the women. 
At first Dr. Neal was a little perplexed by the hor- 
ror of the Mexican state and Catholic hospitals, ex- 
pressed by all the Mexicans with whom she comes 
in contact. Now she no longer wonders. The 
care in many of them crude beyond belief, and the 
death rate is very high. She has been very much 
hindered by having no hospital. The priests do 
all in their power to prevent the people from em- 
ploying her. On one occasion this opposition was 
so great that she was put in prison on the charge of 
violating some medical law. 

Every means has been used to prevent her from 
gaining a foothold. The governor of the state has 
refused to let her use her own medicines, either by 
selling or giving them away. Some of the drug- 
gists make exorbitant charges for filling her pre- 
scriptions, others refuse to fill them entirely, saying 
they are too strong. Others refuse on the ground 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 317 


that she is not a registered physician, though much 
time, red tape and expense have been expended to 
this end, and she is duly registered. 

A Crying Need.—Having no hospital, she has at 
times opened her house and had it full to overflow- 
ing with patients to whom she was both physician 
and nurse. ‘The operations of the Mexican physi- 
cians being notably unsuccessful and having no 
hospital of her own, she cannot undertake a large 
class of cases. She recently sent one urgent case 
to a Mexican hospital. She was told that he 
could not be reached under fifteen days. When the 
fifteen days was out the man was dead. Little won- 
der she hesitates, even in extreme instances, to send 
to these hospitals, since she has never sent one, 
single patient to a Mexican hospital who came out 
alive. It was hoped that her work would be self- 
sustaining, outside of her own salary. In the first 
dark days this hope seemed futile. 

But her skill is winning its way. Last year (1912) 
though on account of the revolution she only prac- 
ticed seven months and a half; the small fees came 
up to the cost of maintenance, and left a good 
balance, to be applied on the former deficit. Not 
only would the hospital she so greatly needs and 
desires prove a very Godsend to the sick women 
and children of Toluca, but it would be the means 
of opening the door of soul health to many, who, 
hearing the better way only once or twice in the 
dispensary services, pay little heed. 


318 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Young, winning, energetic, enthusiastic, skilled 
and determined, Dr. Neal is a fine type of a mis- 
sionary plus a physician, which, as another has 
said, equals a missionary and a half. If she is de- 
nied patients she is busy in evangelistic work; if 
this is not sufficient to fill every moment, she acts 
as secretary of the mission. Truly she eats no idle 
bread. Her indomitable courage will open the way 
for an ever larger service, as she follows in the steps 
of the great physician. 


Jessie L. Pettigrew, 
The Missionary Nurse. 


1901- —— 


The Child Christian—Following the physician 
must come the skilled nurse, whose ministeries now 
form so important a part in carrying the Gospel 
into sick, sad hearts. This is the life work of Miss 
Jessie L. Pettigrew. 

Before Jessie had smiled upon the world, her 
deeply pious mother had dedicated her to God. She 
was the firstborn, but the best was none too good | 
for God. Soon the little girl became her mother’s 
helper with the brother and sisters who came into 
the home in Fincastle, Virginia. At eight she 
joined the church and at once, in a child’s sweet 
way, became active in its work. When she was 
about thirteen she had a remarkable dream. She 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 319 


dreamed that she went to Heaven. When God met 
her He sent her back to earth, where there was 
work waiting for her. Deeply impressed, she began 
to think of life, with its possibilities, and decided 
that her life work was in China. 

Long and earnestly she and her mother, who 
deeply sympathized with her, planned, but the way 
for a college education did net epen. The old say- 
ing, however, “Where there is a will, there is a 
way,’ did not fail. Trained nurses were in demand 
and she decided to prepare herself for this profes- 
sion, save the money and thus get the education 
which was now denied. Leaving home, she went 
to New Orleans, where she graduated as a trained 
nurse. 

The enlarging hospital work of the Foreign Board 
called for trained nurses. Here was an opportunity. 
But she was not yet ready. Several years later an 
old desk gave up a little notebook in which this 
prayer was written in 1900: 

A Prayer.—“Dear Father, I do so want to go to ie 
Training School in Chicago and go to the foreign 
field, but I do not see any hope for me to go yet. 
Please, if it is in accordance with thy holy will, open 
some way for me to go. Dear Father, my only de- 
sire, if I know my heart, is to serve thee, and I feel 
now as I have for years that there is a field for me 
in some of the dark heathen countries. Oh, send 
me anywhere. Thou knowest the desire of my 
heart.” 


320 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


In the Hospital—The way was opened. She 
went to Chicago and was sent by the Foreign Board 
to assist Dr. Ayers in the Warren Memorial Hos- 
pital, Hwanghein. In three years from the open- 
ing of the hospital the cry was for more room. A 
woman’s hospital was added, but again the capacity 
is not large enough for the anxious crowd of pa- 
tients. In 1907, during the absence of Dr. Ayers, 
Miss Pettigrew had entire charge of the medical 
work which she conducted with great energy and 
skill, nearly seven thousand patients being treated 
in dispensary and hospital. She trains the nurses, 
cares for the women, and sees that none who enter 
the waiting room leave without hearing the Gospel 
message. She is occupied from morning till night 
with many cares, and sleeps with the half-open eyes 
of one on whom the welfare of many depends. 

In Charge.—In these years Miss Pettigrew has 
attained a surgical skill almost equal to a physician. 
Her ability to care for the great work, in the absence 
of the missionary physician, was again demonstrated 
in 1912. Dr. Ayers was absent and war and revo- 
lution were abroad. Two of the native medical help- 
ers went into government service. Miss Pettigrew 
and the native physician, Dr. Chu, were left to con- 
duct the work. War was at their doors. A Red 
Cross Society was organized in connection with the 
hospital. For three months the work was almost 
wholly among soldiers, a large number of whom 
were treated. Coming from a wide range of coun- 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 321 


try, they carried back with them some news of the 
healing touch of Christianity. The city dispensary 
was closed by the war. But a rich and interested 
Chinese gentleman, Mr. Ting, gave them the use 
of his beautiful home free of charge. The city was 
looted, but the werk after the first days of disturb- 
ance, went on. It has so won its way that even this 
year, as for years past, the contributions of the pa- 
tients and interested native and foreign friends 
supply the cost of all drugs. The close of the year, 
so full of changes and trial, showed that three hun- 
dred and twe in-patients had been treated and 11,208 
dispensary and eut-patients. 

A Growing Class.—Such is Miss Pettigrew— 
strong, tender, consecrated, resourceful, skilled. 
She stands as a representative of the Trained Mis- 
sionary Nurse, whese ranks are constantly being in- 
creased by the going out of young women from the 
Woman’s Missionary Union. 

The Detained Missionary—Many a young girl 
with heart on fire with love vows her life to foreign 
missions. She finds that this vow, made in all sin- 
cerity, cannot be fulfilled. It may be that her edu- 
cation is insufficient; that her health is too frail; 
that she must be the only support of an aged father 
or mother. Alas, that it should have to be written, 
but it may be that, though fully equipped in every 
respect, the Foreign Board is unable to send her 
to the fields that cry for her labor because of the 
parsimonious support of the tens of thousands at 


322 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


home. What shall she do? Is her vow then of 
no avail?. Kar from ity nitvmade Gn \sincerity,)she 
will find a way to make her life count in the com- 
ing of the reign of Christ, which cannot be universal 
until the dark spot near at hand, as well as the re- 
motest heathen land, is made bright by His pres- 
ence. 

How one woman found her work at home, and 
what she did for mountain girls and boys, is told 
in the story of Miss Sullinger, who may stand for 
the women teachers in the mountain schools. 


Martha Sullinger, 
Home Missionary Teacher. 


1903-—— 


The Precious Gift——James Sullinger and his wife, 
Jane Botts Sullinger, were devoted Christians, and 
their daughter, Martha, came into the precious 
birthright of a pious home. Deacon Sullinger had 
been a charter member of the church of Mexico, 
Missouri, and his little girl was a regular Sunday- 
school attendant. She entered Hardin College 
when her diligence and ability enabled her to win 
her A. B. degree at sixteen, being the youngest 
person ever awarded that honor by the school. 

The next year the thoughtful young girl decided 
that her life could only find peace and fulfillment 
through belief in Christ and allegiance to Him. 


IN ROYAL SERVICH 323 


Having given herself to him, she immediately threw 
herself into church life, serving where she found 
opportunity. Her life as teacher took her to Bards- 
town, Kentucky; Charlottsville, Virginia, and Lex- 
ington, Missouri—where she taught in the woman’s 
colleges. 

Offering for Foreign Missions.—After long 
thought she determined to become a foreign mis- 
sionary. She sent her application to the Foreign 
Board and waited. The appointment was delayed. 
As has been the case for many years, the wait- 
ing list was long. Young men and young women 
whose work would have blessed the heathen lands 
were told to stand aside. There were no funds. 
While Miss Sullinger waited, her health gave way, 
and the question of leaving her own country was 
decided. 

Finding Her Place.—Her health restored, she did 
not deem herself excused from missionary service, 
because the way which she had at first desired had 
been barred. She read an appeal issued by the 
North Carolina Central Committee, asking for 
school teachers who would give without cost a 
month or six weeks of their vacations to teaching 
in the mountains. She was too far away to make 
the offer, but the appeal turned her thoughts to the 
mountain schools. She inquired into the needs and, 
turning from other lucrative positions, offered and 
was accepted as a mountain school teacher. 


B24 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


At Fruitland—She began work at Fruitland In- 
stitute, North Carolina. The school was then poorly 
furnished. There were not enough knives and forks 
to go round. The dining-room was so cold that 
the water froze during meals. But a determined 
spirit of self-help and courage among the pupils kept 
their bodies and hearts warm, and her heart went 
out to them. Gradually she made a real home out 
of the bare walls. Through her appeals the socie- 
ties helped to furnish some of the needs. The num- 
ber of pupils grew. She and her fellow-workers 
kept the religious standards high, lived the simple 
life with their pupils with such whole-soul good 
cheer that none could complain. 

At Burnsville—When, largely through her ex- 
ertions, life became easier at Fruitland she was sent 
to Burnsville, North Carolina, to go over it all 
again and do for that school what she had done for 
Fruitland. After two arduous years there she re- 
turned to Fruitland, where she has been for the last 
five years, and where it is hoped she may be for 
many years to come. 

“Miss Sullinger is Lady Principal, and in addi- 
tion to the work required of her as such, she teaches 
nearly every period of the day. She superintends 
the housekeeping, the marketing, the cooking, and 
mothers the girls, in fact, ministers to their physi- 
cal, intellectual and spiritual needs. Miss Sullinger 
works also with the boys, in whom she has always 
taken a lively interest, She helps them in the after- 


TN RO VAG ST RIV ICE 325 


noon, and they come again in the evenings. She 
aids them in their studies, helps them prepare their 
meetings and encourages them in Christian work. 
Several of the young men graduates who have been 
under her influence are now studying in the Theo- 
logical Seminary. The record of Fruitland Insti- 
tute is that the close of each year finds most, and 
often all, of the boys and girls in the school con- 
verted and active members of the church. She has 
clear conceptions of life and has onened life to the 
young people in a most remarkable way. She is a 
woman of indomitable energy. She touches the 
life of every one of the students, who last year num- 
bered two hundred and fifty-three.” 

Of her own life, Miss Sullinger says, with char- 
acteristic thankfulness: 

The Things That Count.—“The Lord has led me 
mostly along smooth, even paths. A Christian 
home, where from my earliest recollection the Bible 
was ‘The Book’; a godly father who knew his Bible; 
an unselfish mother who has lived that we might 
be useful women; a pastor, who placed me even 
in my teens at the head of the primary department 
of our Sunday-school; a godly woman who took 
me into her Sunbeam work and trained me in my 
young womanhood in misisonary activities; even 
the great grief of my life, when the Lord called my 
father unto Himself, leaving me much of the re- 
sponsibility in carrying out his plans, that each of 
the three younger sisters might be equipped with a 


326 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


thorough college training even as I had been, are 
a few mile-stones on my path. All along the 
way he has given me the best, the most inspiring 
friends; men and women who live again when the 
Lord uses me in my little corner of His vineyard. 

“T do not feel that my life with our Highland 
boys and girls has been one of sacrifice, but rather 
one of the most blessed privileges and opportunity. 
The Lord has been good to me, and led me not where 
my early visions and desires pointed, but where 
He had use wor me.: 

So Miss Sullinger gives joyous service in the 
Highlands and stands as a type of the home mis- 
sion school teachers. Among them are many 
noble women, such as Mrs. Belle Mitchell, whose 
bright, cheery presence creates a joyous atmos- 
phere in the girls’ boarding hall at Doyle Col- 
lege; Miss Minnie Meyers, whose gentle, winning 
grace charms the hearts of her pupils in the primary 
department, and touches all phases of the school 
and church life at the same school; Mrs. W. A. 
Woodall, who has influenced not only the girls at 
Haywood Institute, but has reached the women of a 
very large section; Mrs. Sandlin, of Oneida, who as 
a young woman gave up means and large social 
position to give herself to the girls and boys of the 
mountains, and Mrs. R. L. Moore, of Mars Hill, 
who, while not teaching in college, has, as the wife 
of the president, been one of the strongest factors 
in the development of the life ideals of the student 


INO ROY ATA SERV ICE 327 


body, and whose impress hundreds of young men 
and women will carry through life. 

The Foreigner.—It is doubtless quite natural that 
we should consider more the effect of immigration 
on us than on the millions of foreigners coming to 
America. After all is said, the truth remains that 
the result to both has been a vast commercial gain. 
The new-comers have filled the wide waste places of 
the West, helped to build our cities, created wealth, 
and, in most cases, shared to a considerable 
extent, in the wealth created. In the second gen- 
eration they are absorbed into the life of the country 
and make a large proportion of the best element of 
our population. 

For the most part, however, they have been 
trained in religious beliefs, whose teachings and 
ideals are at variance with those of our own coun- 
try. They are members of a state church, by right 
of birth, rather than by personal acceptance of 
Christ, Roman Catholics, holding the Pope as su- 
preme earthly authority or, driven from all religious 
teaching by the hard hand of a state religion which 
has united with a tyrannical government to crush 
out all freedom of body or soul, make anarchy a 
creed and confuse license with liberty. Since a man 
is as he thinks, the introduction of these alien re- 
ligious ideals has been a serious menace to Christian 
America. In 1850 we had erected upon the puritan 
foundation laid by the larger part of the first settlers, 
a free, Protestant state. 


328 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


The World’s Magna Charter.—While it would be 
unjust to attribute to the immigrant alone the great 
swinging away from the religious ideals of sixty 
years ago, it cannot be denied that they have had a 
large share in the change. It is, therefore, vastly 
important, for our own religious preservation as well 
as for the individual salvation of the new-comers, 
that we meet them with an open Bible, the world’s 
Magna Charter of freedom and hope. The mis- 
sionary to the foreigner has long been a recognized 
part of our home mission endeavor, and the port 
misisonary has stood under the outstretched hand 
of Liberty, welcoming men from all lands in the 
name of the God of Liberty. It is fortunate if 
the voice of welcome has still a foreign accent, tell- 
ing that here in the new land one of their own 
country had found not only a home but the spiritual 
happiness commended to them. 


Marie Buhlmaier, 


Missionary to the Foreigners. 


1893-—— 


The Girl from Wurtenburg.—lIn the spring of 
1868 Carl Buhlmaier came to America from Wur- 
tenburg, Germany, seeking a home for his wife and 
the four children who followed him in the fall. ‘The 
oldest of the children was nine years old, Marie, 
who had been carefully and religiously trained. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 329 


Though her entire school life was only three years, 
she had made good use of the opportunities offered 
~in the schools of the famous old city. The Bible 
was one of the textbooks. She learned hymns and 
was thoroughly drilled in the Catechism. 

To leave the old home was a sad wrench. In New 
York many trials awaited them, and Marie and her 
mother often mingled their homesick tears. At ten 
she became a wage-earner. School was an impos- 
sible luxury. But knowledge is for those who seek 
it. In hearing the school lessons of the children in 
her charge she found that she, too, was gaining in- 
formation, and she eagerly studied with them. 

The Baptism.—A change in the modest home 
brought the family into a “nest of Baptists.” The 
name was unknown to Marie, who inquired, “What 
are those things, mother?” The Baptist neighbors 
at first made little impression upon her, except to 
make her take especial pride in announcing to the 
children of her acquaintance that she was a Luth- 
eran and, doubtless, to show them with much 
superiority, her confirmation dress, when that im- 
portant day, in the life of a Lutheran child, arrived 
in 1873. But a visit to the German Baptist Church, 
soon after, the gospel sermon and the warm invita- 
tion to come again made a lasting impression. After 
a hard struggle with pride and self-righteousness 
she was forced to acknowledge to herself that while 
she knew much of Christ she had never trusted Him 
as her personal Savior. In the fall of the year of 


330 IN | ROVAR SERVICE 


her confirmation, she was baptized into the Bap- 
tist Church, her parents soon following her. Her 
talents were recognized, and at the age of fifteen 
she became for a time a visitor and church worker 
for the First Baptist Church of Harlem, New York. 
After this came years during which circumstances 
prevented her from engaging in active Christian 
service, but in which she was gaining wisdom for a 
larger work. 

Coming to Baltimore.—Twenty years ago Miss 
Buhlmaier was appointed missionary of the Home 
Board to the Germans in Baltimore. 

In 1857 the Home Board had realized that the 
increasing number of foreigners were an important 
mission field, and missionaries, to the Germans 
in Louisville, New Orleans, St. Louis and 
Baltimore were appointed. It was impossible to 
maintain the missionaries during the war, but the 
work they had begun was not lost. Immediately 
after the close of the war, feeling the need of such 
work, the Maryland Union Association appointed 
Mrs. Lysa Ringgold and Mrs. Annie Brittian, Bible 
readers among the Germans, Irish and Americans. 
As soon as the Home Board could reinstate its work, 
it reopened its mission among the Germans in Bal- 
timore, and it was this work which Miss Buhlmaier 
joined. | 

A Day at the Pier—Instead of attempting to fol- 
low Miss Buhlmaier year by year, let us see her 
at her work today. To spend a day with her at the 


IN ROYAL ' SERVICE 331 


immigrant pier is an experience never to be for- 
gotten. The long line of new citizens pass one by 
one through the entrance gates, and the rigid ex- 
amination. The moment of their release from this 
trying ordeal she is with them. There is a cheery 
greeting; the child is lifted from the weary arms 
of the mother; the telegram is sent to the relatives 
out in Kansas or Nebraska; the long German loaf 
for the hungry children is purchased; the fresh milk 
for the little one bought; help with the trouble- 
some baggage is given. ‘Then, when the first con- 
fusion of landing is over, the Testament and the 
tracts come out. They are in six or eight lan- 
guages, and are supplied by the Sunday-School 
Board from the Bible Fund. The immigrants land- 
ing in Baltimore, which is the third entry port in 
the United States, are from Northern Europe, and 
Miss Buhlmaier has learned to understand some- 
thing of several of the languages which are chiefly 
heard at this port. When the books are seen there 
is a rush. Every one is eager for the free gift of a 
book in his own language. But with each goes a 
personal word, a question about the Christian life; 
a promise is received to read the Bible in the new 
home; even the Jew says he will not condemn Christ 
unheard. 

Each is given a map of the United States, on the 
back of which are the names and addresses of the 
German Baptist pastors in the large cities, who in- 
vite them to their churches and promise any help 


332 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


they can render. * * * At last the busy day is 
over, Miss Buhlmaier and Miss Froelick, her as- 
sistant, have said the last word of farewell to the 
mothers who were strangers in the morning, but 
are now warm friends. The long line of immigrant 
cars has pulled out, carrying many copies of the 
gospel tucked away in the foreign-looking baggage, 
and many a warm, living word in the heart. The 
seed is widely scattered. Now and again news of a 
garnered sheaf comes from some far distant city. 
But whether the message comes or not, the seed is 
left in faith with God, who alone giveth the increase. 

The Detention House.—The immigrant work, 
however, is not over. Its saddest part is in the 
Detention House. Here those about whose fitness 
for entrance there is doubt are kept by the govern- 
ment for further examination. Here she meets the 
tragedy of the divided family, some of whose mem- 
bers on account of disease must be deported. Here 
she consoles the sick; strengthens the hope of those 
who must wait. Here the seed planted often bears 
fruit in the long week of weary waiting, and some 
go back to the old world, and some into the new 
with the new friend, Christ Jesus. 

Many Duties—When her care for the immi- 
grants is over, there is work among the hundred 
thousand Germans in Baltimore. She is the friend 
of the German children. Her sewing schools are 
the missionary’s delight, and it is a pleasant sight 
to see the eager children crowd around her and hear 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 333 


them talking merrily in their home language, which 
is not allowed in the public schools. 

Beside this, there is the demand for talks, for 
Miss Buhlmaier is a rarely gifted speaker. After 
twenty years in Baltimore the new-comer, who is 
more gladly heard, must be indeed gifted. Her 
quick sense of humor, her deep sympathy, her ability 
to tell a story, her never-failing supply of fresh 
items of deep human interest; above all, her great 
and simple faith that God will give what she asks, 
and the proof of his answers, make the minutes 
all too short. She has made many journeys over 
the Union, telling of the spiritual needs of the 
foreigners, and there is a widespread feeling of 
disappointment if she fails to attend an annual meet- 
ing of the Union. There are few women in it who 
are so widely known and loved. She never comes 
among us without drawing us nearer to God. This 
foreigner has brought blessings not only to her 
own country women, but to many in the land of 
adoption. 

With her stand such workers as Miss Roseman 
and Miss Reitdorf, of St. Louis, and Miss Froelick, 
of Baltimore, and Miss Gertrude Joerg, of Tampa, 
Fla. The work is greatly needed over our wide 
land, and the workers are too few. 

Our Foreign Sisters.——Now and again in mission 
reports and addresses we catch fleeting glimpses of 
the Bible woman, the native teacher and native 
trained nurse, ‘To them the missionaries attribute 


334 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


a great part of the increase. They make grateful 
acknowledgment of their zeal. They tell of the in- 
Spiration they receive from their joyous, steady 
faith, When they are called from work to rest, 
they miss them deeply and lovingly cherish their 
memory. Yet because of their different ways of 
life and dress, and particularly because of their 
names, which come haltingly to our tongues, they 
are little known to us as individuals. Yet they are 
a part of the work of Southern Baptist women. One 
by one, from the days of Jane Maria to the present, 
they have been led into the light by our misison- 
aries, and now, grown to be a splendid company, 
they stand side by side with them. They have 
charge of the day schools under the supervision of 
the missionaries; they are their co-workers in the 
boarding schools; they accompany them on their 
long, hard missionary journeys; they find the open 
doors where they may visit; they stand beside them 
at the operating table; they teach the Sunday-school 
classes; they meet the women of their own country 
heart to heart and life to life, and draw them into 
the new and higher life they have found. Without 
them the missionaries would be workers with but 
one hand. 

In our older missions, both in Europe and South 
America, and also Asia, we find here and there a 
family in the third generation of church member- 
ship, while it is not unusual to find workers who 
were born into Christian homes. 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 335 


Mrs. Zee, 
The Bible Teacher. 


The Mother.—Mrs. Zee’s Christian mother is 
Zung Ta Ta. When an infant Zung Ta Ta’s father 
and mother died. She fell into the hands of a 
wicked woman and was sold into a life of bitter 
shame. By and by she became the “little wife” 
of a man who loved her and treated her kindly, 
though the “big wife’ made her life bitter with 
jealousy. It was after the death of a child that, with 
a bitter heart and longing for some relief, she 
stopped to listen to Deacon Wong. The result was 
that she found peace in Christ, and led her husband 
to Liisnieet, 

In answer to prayer, God gave her two children, 
a son and a daughter. Never was a daughter more 
truly dedicated to God’s service or raised in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord. After her 
husband’s death, Zung Ta Ta became a Bible wo- 
man, and beautifully did her own life exemplify its 
teachings. Gentle, kind and faithful, she was a 
living epistle in whose text, illumined by the grace 
of God, all might read of joy and peace in believing. 
She later became Miss Kelly’s chief helper. Her 
light shone out, not only to the heathen, but to the 
whole mission, her life of tireless devotion and love 
was a constant inspiration. 

Brought up in such an atmosphere, we are not 
surprised to find the child of prayer working side 


336 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


by side with the mother. Mrs. Zee is as gentle 
and loving as her mother. Having been trained 
from her childhood in Christian work, she is even 
better prepared to meet its many demands, and 
though her quiet life has not taught her the depth 
of human woe which has given her mother the gen- 
tle touch on the heart wounded too deep for words, 
she is greatly loved. She is now a teacher in the 
Smith Bible School, and Miss Kelly’s yoke-fellow 
in many departments. Gradually the women of our 
churches in Shanghai have been coming to feel the 
privilege of giving. They have little, by our stand- 
ards, but their hearts of love for the heathen women 
around them make them give gladly. A year anda 
half ago, Mrs. Zee led out in making the work 
among the women and children self-supporting. It 
was a statesman-like undertaking. She alone felt its 
possibilities, but the vision had been born in prayer, 
and she did not doubt it. She prayed and talked 
until a few others caught her view. 

At the close of the first year there were sufficient 
funds in the treasury to meet all obligations. All 
the Bible women but one were supported by the 
women in Shanghai. That one is dear Zung Ta Ta, 
who still blesses the mission, and, though old, is 
doing some of the best work of her life. Since this 
self-dependent movement, in which Mrs. Zee had so 
large a part, began, there has been no lack of volun- 
tary workers, both in Shanghai and in the country 
around. 


INV ROVAT SERVICE 337 


Mrs. Zee and the School Girls—In the fall of 
1912 the school girls in the Eliza Yates School were 
asked if they did not wish to have a place set 
apart for a quiet hour for Bible reading and prayer. 
They eagerly responded. At seven each morning 
one could have seen a group of earnest girls, some 
of whom had not yet openly confessed Christ, bend- 
ing over their Bibles. One Monday morning in 
December Mrs. Zee led the morning prayers, and 
asked all who wanted to be Christians to stand. 
Fourteen girls rose. This was the beginning of 
special meetings, led by Dr. Yang, which lasted 
until the holidays, and which left in the hearts of 
the girls a new devotion to Christ. 

In the Bible School.—Mrs. Zee’s very own work 
is in the Smith Bible School, where there are forty- 
six women. She pressed the duty and joy of volun- 
teer work upon them. Gladly they undertook the 
large service she planned. ‘They wished to have 
a misisonary of their own. So they chose Mrs. Ony 
and sent her to work with Miss Price. But giving 
was not enough. ‘They undertook a new personal 
service. 

In October, six of the women in the Bible School 
and Miss Woo, teacher in the day school, went on 
an evangelistic trip to several outlying country 
places. ‘They paid their own expenses, including 
boat, food and servants, They came back rejoic- 
_ ing, and it was good to hear them tell how the peo- 
ple listened eagerly and intelligently. 


338 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


So the work spreads. As the Chinese women 
take up this volunteer evangelization of Chinese 
women by Chinese women, we recall that through 
the gifts of our women missionaries in Shanghai 
long ago, the first purchase of property held in the 
interior by any mission was made. ‘These repre- 
sentatives of ours have passed the torch to the 
hands of our Christian sisters in China. Their 
numbers are yet few compared to the great host of 
heathen women still around them, but many like 
Mrs. Zee are “thoroughly heart and soul in the 
work.” 

Names to Remember.—In spite of their strange 
sound, the names of some of our Chinese workers 
in Central China who delight in Christ’s service, 
should be remembered. There are Mrs. Tong and 
Mrs. Li, who render valuable assistance in the 
church for the Cantonese; Mrs. Dzi in the Bible 
school, and Miss Wang, the converted Buddhist 
nun, who works at Yang Chow. Others equally as 
faithful are joining their work with that of the mis- 
sionaries in Northern and Southern China. The 
influence of the trained worker is seen in Mrs. Ku, 
of North China mission, whose mother before her 
was a Christian, and was able to read her Bible. 
Mrs. Ku was trained in the Woman’s Training 
School, and now in the estimation of the mission- 
aries “exerts for Christianity an influence which ex- 
ceeds the combined influence of ten untrained wo- 
men, no matter how devout they may be.” Of such 


IN ROW AE SERVICE 339 


workers as these and the faithful girls who go out 
from the Eliza Yates School, Miss Kelly writes: 
“These are my greatest gift and blessing in all my 
years of labor in this country.” 

The Missionary Family.—Glance down the mis- 
sionary list of today, and your eye will catch names 
familiar in old records, or see the same name re- 
peated again and again. The missionary family has 
come to be an acknowledged type in mission work. 
Sons follow fathers, daughters take up their 
mother’s work, or sisters and brothers together en- 
ter the fields toward which their parents’ hearts 
have long turned by prayer and gifts. Our South- 
ern Baptist Foreign Mission work is rich in such 
missionary families. We have seen Miss Whilden 
and her sister taking up the work their mother 
hoped to do; Miss Anna Hartwell joining her life 
with that of her missionary family, and Miss Lottie 
Moon following her younger sister to China. 

Today we find the children treading in the steps 
of the fathers on almost every field; W. C. Newton, 
of China, whose parents died in Africa; Miss Cath- 
erine Bryan, who is working with her father in 
China; Mrs. Anderson, who follows the work of her 
father, Dr. George Green, of China; Mrs. Whitting- 
hill, carrying on the work of her father and mother 
in Rome; the Sallee family, of which a brother and 
two sisters are in China, and many more. 


340 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


Ermine Bagby Sowell, 


of Argentina. 


1908— 


A Little Girl in Brazil—For our type of the 
missionary family we turn to our youngest mission 
—Argentina. It was in the first, hard years of their 
mission work in Campinas, Brazil, that little Ermine 
came into the new home of Mr. and Mrs. Bagby. 
The little foreign girl early knew the meaning of 
missions. She knew why she did not go to the 
big cathedrals, or take part in the numerous pro- 
cessions in which, to her childish eyes, the little 
girls of her own age, with their white dresses and 
wreathed heads, looked very attractive. She, too, 
attracted attention. She was her mother’s charge, 
and she was fortunate to be one of the growing 
group of children to whom, since they could not at- 
tend the Catholic schools, their mother was teacher. 
So well was she prepared by her mother and father 
that when she returned to the United States to com- 
plete her education, she was able in four years to 
complete her course at Baylor University. 

Home Again.—But Brazil was her home, and 
eagerly her heart turned towards the land of her 
birth. Not only did home, but the work to which 
that home was dedicated called her. She was ap- 
pointed missionary in 1903. With what open arms 
she was received, how mother and father planned 


INVROVAT SAR VICH 341 


the work she was to do, how they looked forward 
to years of companionship in service may be easily 
imagined. For three years these dreams were ful- 
filled, and they worked happily together in Sao 
Paulo. 

The New Field.—Then the call of a new field 
Come) oue;married Key. 15. Mi Sowell and sailed 
for Argentina. Three years before he had gone out 
as our first missionary to this large and promising 
field. Now his young wife went with him to live 
over her mother’s life as a missionary pioneer in a 
new territory. Active persecution has not been felt 
in this republic which, more than any other South 
American country, is attracting immigration from 
Europe, but there is all the misunderstanding and 
all the long, faith-trying waiting which must ever 
be the portion of the pioneer worker. 

In Buenos Ayres.—In the great city of Buenos 
Ayres, Mr. and Mrs. Sowell are busily at work. 
The little church of eighty members under Mr. 
Sowell’s charge has services in Spanish and Italian. 
The women are the special charge of Mrs. Sowell. 
Among them she and Mrs. Justice have worked 
hard to organize both work and study. They are 
slowly but surely winning their way. Much 
thought centers round the Theological School, of 
which Mr. Justice is president. True there are only 
nine pupils, but the work has been begun with high 
ideals, and with the determination to make it, un- 
der God, “the mightiest factor in the evangelization 


342 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


of Argentina and the neighboring republics.” Thus 
a part of a work full of hope, this missionary’s 
daughter stands for a group who, taking the ban- 
ner of the cross from their parents’ hands, will carry 
it on toward its ultimate victory. 

The Training School Girls Abroad.—No group in 
missionary work, either at-home or abroad, is des- 
tined to grow more rapidly than that of the Train- 
ing School girls. Led by the same motive, an ever- 
increasing number gather in the House Beautiful 
year by year. From its doors they scatter to many 
lands and fields, but the love of the school, the close 
friendships formed there, and the Alumnae Asso- 
ciation make cords of fellowship which bind them 
together from the ends of the earth. 

The Principal Duties of a Principal._—Mexico, 
Japan and China already have Training School girls 
and Brazil is soon to receive one. By far the largest 
number have gone to China, our largest and oldest 
field. We can only glance in on a few of them. 

We find Miss Sophia Lanneau and Miss Spain- 
hour happily living together in the girls’ new school 
compound at Soochow, where the grounds are fast 
being changed from a wilderness to a fitting setting 
for the beautiful new buildings. A day school had 
prepared the way for a boarding school, which Miss 
Lanneau opened in February, 1911. Of the first 
year the young principal modestly said ‘The work 
was hard, for I did not know how to manage either 
the school proper, the boarding department or the 


IN ROYAL. SERVICE 343 


general work connected with a new and undeveloped 
compound. The actual teaching is the easiest part 
of the principal’s work, and the part I enjoy most. 
The handling of money, overseeing repairs, settling 
squabbles and battling with dirt and carelessness 
are the things that call for Christian patience.” 

But whatever she may have felt to be her inability 
to meet these various duties, she did meet them all. 
The school has grown and will continue to grow. 
In the second year six of the school girls were bap- 
tized, while others profess to believe in Christ, and 
seem very earnest, though they are held back often 
by fear of persecution at home. 

Missionary A, B, C’s——In Northern China at 
Tengchowfu we see Miss Jane Lide, who is 
soon to be joined by her sister, Miss Lide, who 
as Miss Lanneau, cannot remember a time when 
she did not know of missions and desire to help 
them. “When I was a very little tot,’ writes 
Miss Lide, “my father accepted the pastorate 
of the First Baptist Church in Charleston. I 
started to school at five years of age, to Miss Eliza 
Hyde, whose memory is a sweet savor in South 
Carolina. Her sister says she thinks Miss Eliza 
taught the alphabet thus: A for Africa, B for Brazil, 
C for China, etc. At home the same kind of influence 
surrounded me. I was reared on stories of Miss 
Lottie Moon and Miss Lula Whilden. As far back 
as I can remember I have said I would go to China 
as a missionary.” 


344 IN) ROYAL: SERVICE 


The First Sunday.—Miss Lide also is the princi- 
pal of a girls’ boarding school. She and her Chinese 
girls are close friends. We will open the door of 
her darkened study and listen to what transpired 
there on a quiet Sunday night. 

“On the first Sunday of the new year, just a week 
before our commencement, we had a very beautiful 
‘commencement’ for the new year. During a quiet 
little evening service, three girls accepted Christ. 
After the close of the service, when the girls had 
gone to their rooms, I put out my light and was 
sitting beside my study fire, when there came a 
knock at the door. I opened it and found four 
girls. The older girl, a Christian, spoke for the 
others, saying that they had wished to confess their 
faith in Christ, but were timid about speaking out 
in the service, and then each of the three younger 
girls spoke for herself, expressing her wish to trust 
and follow the Savior. After some minutes of talk 
with them, I sent them to bed, as it was past time. 
Presently there came another knock, and I found 
another girl at the door. She said her heart was 
sad because she hadn’t confessed her Savior, and 
she wanted to accept Him and follow Him. Seven 
consciences awakened by the Holy Spirit, seven 
hearts touched by Divine love! My heart was lifted 
up to God in praise. Next morning the eighth girl 
came to me to say that she, too, had decided to 
trust in Jesus. Wasn’t it a precious ending of a 
year’s school work and beginning of a new year?” 


INV ROMA TeV SERVICE 345 


It must not be imagined that real literary work 
is not done in these schools. The Bible comes first, 
but there is also arithmetic, history, geography, 
physiology and civics, all arranged to meet the 
needs of Chinese life, and all, of course, taught from 
Chinese books. ‘This is no easy task for either 
teacher or pupils, though the latter are said to com- 
pare favorably with American girls in industry and 
ability. 

In Kimonas and Rebosos.—In Japan we catch a 
glimpse of Mrs. Maude Burke Dozier, surrounded 
by an interested group of Japanese women and 
girls, in their dainty kimonas, to whom she is giving 
special lessons, and follow Mrs. Margaret Cobb 
Rowe as she goes out among the women of that 
land of flowers. 

In Mexico we would walk with Miss Laura Cox 
as she went visiting among the women who open 
their doors with gentle courtesy and stand listening 
wrapped in their graceful rebosos. 

Yet we would have many more to see ere we 
followed them all in their wide work. As their 
numbers and their years in the field increase we will 
find them ever doing a wider and more far-reaching 
work, until their history shall be interwoven with 
that of every mission field and almost every mis- 
sion station of our Convention. 

The Training School Girls at Home.—To follow 
the steps of the Training School girls at home 
would take us to the mountain schools, where a 


346 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


number are teaching. Here we will find Miss Mollie 
Baker, who, coming from the mountains, has re- 
turned to them with deep desire that the school at 
Barboursville may do for others what another 
mountain school did for her, and who, not only in 
the school, but in the church, is exerting a wide 
influence. We would find Miss Margaret Tweedy 
in the Baptist settlement of Norfolk, touching the 
lives of many around her with the health and heal- 
ing of the gospel. We would go up and down as 
we followed the busy daily rounds of a city mission- 
ary’s life in Asheville, in Savannah, in Indianapolis, 
in Lynchburg, in Kansas City, in Chicago, in Okla- 
homa and other cities, or see them busy among the 
mill people in several industrial centers. 

If we visited the offices of the State Committees 
we would find them directing their large cor- 
respondence or hastily tucking a package of mis- 
sionary literature in the suitcase which is to go 
with them on a round of associational visits. Activi- 
ties of the girls in the home land covers almost 
every field, in which a woman’s hand may not only 
glean, but in which she may plant and water a 
vineyard. 

The Jubilate Session.—Such was the Union in 
organization and in widespread representatives 
when its twenty-fifth anniversary drew near. In 
the hearts of those who had known anything of its 
past or who were helping to make its present, there 
rose deep thankfulness. “What are we,” they said, 


IN ROYAL SERVICE 347 


“that we should be able to offer to the Lord after 
this sort? We gave Him some of our time and a 
small part of our money, and we find in our hands 
this great gift. Truly God has given the increase.” 
In thankfulness the coming anniversary was named 
The Jubilate. The first great celebration was to 
Demin pt. Louis, May 18,)°1913)\ the day) oni which 
ninety-nine years earlier the first national gathering 
of the Baptists of America had convened in Phila- 
delphia. 

From this, other celebrations were to continue 
throughout the year, extending to every society 
from the largest city to the remotest hamlet. With 
thought and prayer the plans were laid. Poets and 
musicians were called in; our foreign missionaries 
from seven countries sent greetings or representa- 
tives and the flags of their adopted countries; choirs 
were gathered and invitations were sent to the of- 
ficers of all the great woman’s organizations in the 
United States. 

The Offering.—There was no thought of going 
up to this great occasion empty-handed. The 
Southern Baptist Convention was engaged in gath- 
ering two great offerings, bound up with the very 
life of the misison work it had created since its 
organization sixty-eight years ago—the Church 
Building Loan of $1,000,000 for home missions and 
the Judson Centennial Equipment Fund of $1,- 
250,000 for foreign missions. The blessings of God 
on home missions efforts had created three thous- 


348 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


and homeless churches. ‘To deny them this help 
to independent church-hood would be to hold back 
in a large measure, the blessings He intended to 
flow from them to the communities in which they 
had been planted with such pains. In foreign lands 
the number of our missionaries, of Christians gath- 
ered and the teeming opportunities had far out- 
grown our equipment. They must have two hun- 
dred thousand dollars for publication work, two 
hundred and fifty thousand for building churches, 
eight hundred thousand for the equipment of 
schools. ‘To do less was to dwarf the growth of 
the work watered with tears and nurtured by prayer 
and sacrifice; was to continue to urge men and wo- 
men to give their lives to missions and then send 
them out crippled. These great funds, amounting 
to $2,250,000, were to be raised within three and five 
years, while the general maintenance of the work 
went on, not only without lessening, but constantly 
increasing. No one who knew the Baptists of the 
South in their present numbers and financial abil- 
ity doubted their ability to do these large things. 
In 1918 they gave to foreign missions $543,000.00 
and three hundred and sixty-nine thousand to home 
missions. But this was far, far below their ability, 
and, though a wonderful increase since the impover- 
ished days of the early seventies, was in no sense in 
proportion to their increased ability. Of these 
amounts the Woman’s Missionary Union, as for 
some years past, reported more than one-fourth. 


TN RO VATE SH RV LOH 349 


As a part of the great whole, the Union determined 
to throw itself heartily into the completion of these 
two funds for the work which was theirs also. 

Hence the thought of the twenty-fifth anniversary 
in St. Louis carried with it the thought of a worthy 
gift. 

The Union in Session.—Not since we saw thirty- 
three women tucked away in the basement of a 
church in Richmond, twenty-five years ago, have we 
glanced at an annual meeting of the Woman’s 
Missionary Union. It will be interesting to look 
in on a session of today. First there is a long day 
of Committee meetings—the Margaret Home 
Boards; the Training School Boards and the Ex- 
ecutive Committee meeting. Everybody in the 
great city knows that the Woman’s Missionary 
Union is coming, for the newspapers have been talk- 
ing of it for days. ‘The committee doors are be- 
seiged by reporters asking for group pictures and 
personal interviews with the officers. “Now really 
would you mind,” urges a woman reporter, “telling 
me, just as a friend to friend, what you think of wo- 
man’s suffrage, and what you believe girls should be 
taught in the public schools?” But the officers stick 
to missions, and the reporters go away thinking 
them very poor copy. 

The next morning the church in which they are 
to meet is the center to which all the women on 
the streets seem to be converging. It is not neces- 
sary to ask questions. Just follow the crowd of 


350 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


women. Downstairs there are bureaus of regis- 
tration and information, the literature sales depart- 
ment, a free literature display, an exhibit of mis- 
sion methods gathered from the states, rest rooms, 
tea rooms, writing rooms and a postoffice. A small 
army of the women of the city have been working 
for months to make all this machinery run so 
smoothly that one pays them the compliment of for- 
getting that any machinery is at work. 

On Business Bent.—By nine there is a large com- 
pany gathered in an upper room for the Quiet Half 
Hour. By 9:30 the large auditorium is filled. The 
hour strikes. The delegates from eighteen states 
gather under their banners, the home and foreign 
missionaries are given their places of honor, and 
work begins. ‘The session lasts two days, and the 
interest never lags. It is too short for all that 
presses to be heard. On the last day the Southern 
Baptist Convention is in session just a few blocks 
away, but it cannot divert the attention of those 
who are deep in the study of the work entrusted to 
their care. By present constitutional limitation 
each state is restricted to one state vice-president 
and twenty representatives, but the representative 
and registered visitors ran up over a thousand. 

After the two days’ business session there is an- 
other full day of committee meetings, an informal 
social afternoon, meetings with the missionaries, an 
all-day council of the officers and a Sunday after- 
noon session devoted to hearing from the fields. To 


INVROYAL SERVICE 351 


attend one annual session is to ever afterward stand 
with one’s face in that direction during the second 
week in May. 

In St. Louis.—‘‘When I die,” said one of the dele- 
gates to the Jubilate Session in St. Louis, “you will 
find this Jubilate pin and program among my 
precious things.” The younger women promised 
themselves to be at the Jubilate Session of 1938, 
and the older women hoped that their daughters 
would be there wearing their pins and filling their 
places. It was a time of summaries and compari- 
sons. The thirty thousand dollars of the first year 
had grown to $300,000 in the twenty-fifth, or ten 
times the amount given in 1888-1889. The money 
contributions to missions were not far from two 
million and a half. The fifteen hundred societies 
of the first year had increased to more than eleven 
thousand. The varied activities had grown to large 
proportions—the Training School with its forty 
resident and ten non-resident students, the beauti- 
ful Margaret Home standing ready to care for the 
children of the missionaries during their separation 
from their parents; the Literature Department, 
unique in carrying one of the largest and most va- 
ried collections of missionary leaflets “of all Boards 
on all fields”; Our Mission Fields, with a wide 
and growing circulation; the busy central office in 
Baltimore, with its four or five clerks; the eighteen 
State Central Committees, each one working out its 
own state problems, but each one working in per- 


352 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


fect harmony with the whole. It was a remarkable 
summary of organized growth. We viewed with 
joy the work of the women who represented us in 
China, Japan, Africa, Italy, Mexico, Brazil and 
Argentina, and knew it was made possible by our 
gifts. We thought of the wide frontier and the 
foreigners passing through or settling in our 
bounds, of the mountain schools and felt that with- 
out us much of this work could not go on. As we 
held the world in our sympathy, we rejoiced that 
we had helped in many fields. 

Sister Unions.—The best was yet to come. The 
Union opened her arms and welcomed the sister 
Unions. The oldest of these is the Woman’s Mis- 
sionary Union in connection with the Brazilian Bap- 
tist Convention, now in its fifth year. It began with 
twenty women and three children’s societies. Year 
by year it has grown until it now has seventy-five 
women and twenty children’s societies with a mem- 
bership of 1,250 women and 600 children. Last year 
they contributed over four thousand dollars. The 
constitution of this Union, with a few changes, is 
the same as that of the Union at home. The Cen- 
tral China Union is next in point of age, having 
been organized three years ago. Its greetings were 
sent in a Chinese letter written by its Chinese sec- 
retary, who said: “We are trying to plant the 
same seed that you have sowed beside all waters. 
We send our greetings to you, with our Rainbow 
flag—the flag of our infant republic.” 


INP ROYAL)! SERVICE 353 


The Woman’s Missionary Union of North China 
was organized a year ago with Miss Lottie Moon, 
who has so recently gone to Heaven, as first Presi- 
dent. 

The plans of the Woman’s Missionary Union of 
South China were already made, and their first ses- 
sion was to be held in a few months. The Wo- 
man’s Missionary Union of Cuba, which called itself 
still an infant in arms, had been organized by Mrs. 
H. C. Peelman, of Florida, when on a visit to that 
country in February, 1913. Thus the Union’s name 
and purpose had been taken round the world. 
Henceforth, by resolutions offered by the mission- 
aries who represented them on this occasion, the 
sister Unions are to be represented in the Union 
each succeeding year by reports or some missionary 
at home on furlough, “that all work done by South- 
ern Baptist women may be more closely linked to- 
gether for mutual helpfulness.” 

The Climax.— Here,” said the President, holding 
a ring in her hand; “here is a diamond which, with- 
GUtva, tame was put inthe collection basket.’ \: It 
illustrated the spirit of the offering of $36,000 which 
was made that Jubilate Day (May 18, 1913). Rich 
women gave their thousands, little children their 
pennies. One gave $5,000 as a thank offering to 
build a school. Another, who did not count her- 
self rich, had sought for something worthy to give, 
and having received in answer to prayer an offer 
of $1,000 for a piece of property, brought the en- 


354 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


tire sum. Some whose hearts were more with the 
need abroad gave more largely to that; some who 
felt the call of the home land loudest in their ears, 
more to that. It was a fitting climax to the swelling 
choruses; the review of the past and the prophecy 
of the future; the stately possessions, gay with the 
flags of different lands; the banners of the states 
and the costumes of the nations. 

The Future.—The future was the word sounding 
in the ears of all as the first twenty-five years of ser- 
vice closed behind the Union. In the immediate fu- 
ture they looked out upon a year of joyous celebra- 
tion, when Jubilate hymns should be carried on the 
breezes from the seaside to the mountains, when 
Southern Baptist women would pour out memorial 
gifts of thanksgiving, which would grow into 
churches to shelter God’s people in our own land, 
and hospitals and schools and churches in seven 
mission countries, and when in their own communi- 
ties these would be left behind some definite form 
of Personal Service for their spiritual uplift. 

The Onward March.—To stir Southern Baptist 
women to meet in the further future the great op- 
portunities which are theirs by their splendid organ- 
ization, by their inheritance of faith, prayer, sacri- 
fice and works, by the returning and increasing 
prosperity of the South, by the million Southern 
Baptist women, by the call of the field at their doors 
and by the hands that beckon through the open 
gates of the world—is the purpose of this book. 


INO ROYAL SERV ICH, 355 


As we have together studied the mission work of 
Southern Baptist women we have seen that with 
only a tenth of them enlisted in active mission ser- 
vice, and comparatively few of that number making 
proportionate contributions to missions, great things 
have been done. Through the lives of the mission- 
aries we have caught glimpses of the great unoccu- 
pied field, or fields in which the harvest, the seeds 
of which were sown in tears, is now perishing for 
the want of reapers. The Union has solved its prob- 
lem of organization, it has won the admiration of all 
who know its work, it has broadened the lives of 
those who have given themselves in any true meas- 
ure to its service, it has sent out from its ranks those 
who are shaping the religious future of our own and 
other lands, it is the recognized channel for the 
missionary gifts of Southern Baptist women, it has 
taken its place among the great, progressive wo- 
men’s mission organizations of our country. Its 
possibilities and responsibilities are almost over- 
whelming. 

To meet them it will be necessary to place greater 
emphasis on certain points which need no elabora- 
tion. ‘To them all will give ready assent. To carry 
them into effect, however, calls for active participa- 
tion. 

Business Efficiency.—Great business efficiency is 
a requirement of growth. This will necesitate a 
suffcient staff of workers, trained in business 
methods, at the central office and in the state 


356 IN ROYAL SHRVICE 


offices. ‘This need can only be supplied when the 
societies realize the benefits which will accrue to 
the work by a more liberal investment in expenses. 
Better business efficiency will also include on the 
part of the societies, the study of methods by its off- 
cers, the training of committees to responsibility 
for work intrusted to them and a regularity in col- 
lecting and sending in funds which will equalize the 
flow of contributions throughout the year. 

Every Woman.—An every woman campaign must 
be carried out on broad lines. This must include 
not only the enlistment of the women now in the 
churches, but the creation of such a missionary be- 
lief in the church that every woman who enters it 
will be expected by the terms of her church mem- 
bership, to definitely align herself with mission 
work. It will also necessitate the training of the 
children of the church so that Christianity, missions 
and church membership will be a pervasive thought 
and church membership will be as inseparable in 
their minds as in the mind of Christ. Missions must 
be a pervasive thought in the Sunday-school, the 
mission band and the organizations for older chil- 
dren being for fuller instruction that can be given in 
the Sunday morning hour, but the membership of 
one inseparably connected with the other. 

In the societies there must be an atmosphere of 
loving, thoughtful, self-sacrificing Christian Sister- 
hood which will lead to mutual helpfulness to one 
another and united exertions for the highest good of 


PA ROVOAE SERV ICH B57 


the women and children of our communities and of 
all the world. 

Wider Knowledge—The third necessity for 
measuring up to our opportunities and responsibili- 
ties is wider and more sympathetic knowledge of 
what missions have accomplished and what they 
contemplate. The Mission Study class commends 
itself for this end. The mission magazine is a 
great educator. Our own and interdenominational 
mission gatherings in which the Union must ever 
take a larger place as a mission world factor, give 
magnificent opportunities for broadening the mis- 
sionary horizon. There must also be a higher stand- 
ard of mission presentation in the regular monthly 
meetings. Intellectually it is not too much to ask 
that the Missionary Society expect the same de- 
gree of preparation which the same women would 
give to a literary club. In cities where large num- 
bers of women gather, arrangements should be 
made for lectures not only on missions, but on 
foreign countries and our own. We cannot hold 
women long even by a cup of tea, in this new day 
of educational development, if the program offered 
awakens their intellectual contempt. No guide of- 
fered by lesson or magazine can meet the require- 
ment of an advanced society without wise adapta- 
tion and correlated study. ‘The last can be made 
possible by the missionary library and by seeing 
that the public and traveling libraries have books 
on missions. ‘The mission view is the world view. 


358 IN ‘ROYAL SERVICE 


Workers.—The broader intellectual appeal of mis- 
sions will go far towards meeting the next neces- 
sity,—an atmosphere in the home which will make 
missionaries. This does not only mean foreign mis- 
sionaries, but home missionaries, and not only paid 
missionaries, but women who enter voluntary mis- 
sion service with the same enthusiasm and deter- 
mination, either under the direction of a board or 
in their own communities. Something of the hor- 
ribly heroic still attaches to foreign mission work. 
Not until the foreign missionary ceases to be “that 
poor dear child,” and the home missionary “the wo- 
man who was always a little different from other 
girls,’ and both stand out as those who are sanely 
fulfilling a high, noble mission, through which they 
will find their fullest intellectual and spiritual de- 
velopment and their highest happiness, will the 
great numbers of workers necessary offer them- 
selves. 

When both are put on this plane, our brightest 
and best equipped young women will rejoice to put 
themselves in line for missionary training, and not 
only go to home and foreign fields, but voluntarily 
disentangling themselves from home pleasures, will 
with equal devotion give themselves to work for 
the spiritual and physical upbuilding of their own 
communities. } 

But even this is not enough. The salvation of 
the world waits the unreserved enlistment for life 
of the great mass of Christians irrespective of loca- 


DN RO NEAT oiis RVC H 359 


tion, of occupation, or of appointment other than 
that of Christ, when He said, “I have chosen you 
and ordained you that ye should go and bring forth 
Poiith,, 

Stewardship.—The conception of the stewardship 
of means must be strengthened. Regularity of 
gifts must be succeeded by proportionate contribu- 
tions. The Lord’s tenth must be steadily pressed, 
and furthermore the setting aside of a definite part 
of this tenth for missions. 

Divine Guidance.—Greater emphasis on these 
five points are necessary if the Union fulfills its pos- 
sibilities in the coming years. Yet not one of them 
will be properly carried out unless the sixth is 
woven in and through all: A determination to see 
and hold God’s point of view for the salvation of 
the world, through deep and intelligent study of 
His Word, and prayer for His enlightenment and 
guidance. 

Not the good past, not the opportunity-filled 
present, not the appeal of any voice but God’s can 
lead the Union to wholly achieve its mighty mission. 
Led by God into the field of soul saving, to follow 
Him implicitly is the only promise of full and com- 
plete victory in our Royal Service. 


FOR THE MISSION STUDY CLASS. 


A1m.—To show that this is the hour for mighty conquest 
for Christ; to urge the Baptist women of the South, as a 
great host, to strengthen themselves to publish the glad 
tidings. 


360 IN ROYAL SERVICE 


BIBLE Reapine.—Christ’s Mission to Women. Study 6. 
To Make Them Messengers of the Gospel:—His thought for 
a woman in His death—John 19: 25-27. Watched on the 
Cross by women—Luke 238: 40. Followed to His grave by 
women—Luke 23: 55 and 56. First news of His resurrec- 
tion told to loving women—Mark 16: 5 and 6. First mes- 
sage of resurrection given to women—Mark 16: 7%. First 
appearance to a woman—John 20: 11-18. 


PERSONAL THOoUGHT.—How can I live, pray, go, give, that 
no one for whom He has intrusted to me the message of 
His resurrection shall perish without it? 

SUGGESTED CHARTS.—The King’s orders: “Go ye into all 
the world and preach the Gospel to every creature.” 

PARALLEL READING.—Southern Baptist Foreign Missions, 
Chapters 11 and 12; Brazilian Sketches: Mission Work of 
Southern Baptist Convention, Chapters 12, 15 and 17; Home 


Mission Task, Chapters 8, 13; The King’s Business, Chap- 
ter 5. 


f fe Sint 


ee i 
¥ 1) 


: hhoe ron, 
7 ae ait Baer ait tink 
Mat fF Ay i iF 4) 
Pha th 


Le eet on i 


a 


AG 


avn 
{Nw 
aay PS i 





APPENDIX 


362 


8061 


£061 


S061 


006T 


$061 





aqziqg 


806T 
906T 
or6r 
806T 
G16T 


or6t 
TT61 


TT6T 


YOST 


£06T 
6681 


868T 





“LEY 


G06T 
S06T 
FO6T 
FO6T 
VO6T 
vO6T 
FO6T 
vO6T 
VOGT 
6061 
006T 
006T 
006T 
6681 
868T 
968T 
968T 


poss 
SVX, 


“BA 


C68t | PSU 





‘ay 


“ALVLG 


eeoeeeeces ***TOISUIA ‘H pusig “BIL 
eeeevene “Aqeyon yy att stuUuB sy “SIP 

A SORTER ROSE UIE) oo] VIOG SST] 
SSB SOEs OOU9AOL | [[VFT AV “SIP 


ee seUIOU LT, UID ouay “si 
Sen ea aa SSINUG IOSUIQOH *f “SJ 
"8" COJALT, S}LOGOY SITJON “SIYT 
* SMOPBI UBUILLITPY SVOIOG “SIT 
"Tees" "eux Aqeyon FT V1OD “sIPY 


Ono Gio OC LOSECL AOS uouuey ‘fy sel 


AntuaO ODay TESS TOYOOID “HM SIN 
PONTO OW **-gueerd ‘IT BULLY SSP 


eee ee er ee eee a ees ‘g “a SST AT 


“HAV N 








098T 
POST 
OL8T 
y98t 


606T 


OS8T 
SPST 
PS8T 


TSsT 





“agIG 


SSeS 


T68T 


T98T 
6681 
6981 
6&8T 
Pst 


eest 


OgsT 


GSsT 
S78T 





“LEY 


0981 
098T 
8S8T 
8st 

SST 
egsT 
TS8T 
OS8T 
OS8T 
678T 
SP8T 
LYST 
LY8T 
OP8T 
9F8T 
9F8T 
9F8T 





‘ay 

















"PRI Se eae eae DUO cae. Wes pe 
“CA reece eees ese’ SUITS °S) (fs 
"ey Teeeeeeccesee* TOMBE “A *f “SIAT 
"OA eS EE UROONIOTL Hy Se sei te 
“XK 'N see eeee "Thee DIBTIBL “MO ‘SIL 
SN ste ee eee “ress OVINE *M “4 “SIT 
"eS a "Te" **DIOIMBID, eye ‘SI 
‘CA stew w ee . eeee SS9UIqeD og), ‘g *SITT 
AY ee ey . “ee Sq Teqoy “A “SIP 
"BA. tte ew weer eee ee eee rayeq “Vv Bes SSTPL 
76) “9 a ey "7 "8" ""TODTITM “AA ze “SIT 
‘ed a ee a) Come eee sone SOULEP *C “CSA 
ad Ave ey ee yonyg 3) ary ‘SIAL 
“CA ee? Aoqgoy, “MM “L "sLyT 
76) "NI tee eee ee see 8078 AT MOU178 TY “SIT 
"CA ee  Y AdIvag @S1004) "SIT 
‘CA ee Y uoydoly 2) “Sg “SIAL 
“Sh8t GANHAO---VNIHO 

“MLV ‘HAVN 








"PIPL 9} UO ASUS] OU seivuoissy] USMC AA—*] OFGeT, 


‘NOILNGANODO LSILdVad NAHHLNOS AHL FO SHIAVNOISSIA NHNOM 
‘V XIQCNAddV 


363 


APPENDIX 


"90108 OIOAM 


‘OUI POIO[OO [TS ‘SOLIVUOISSIUL GF YOITM 0} ‘VLIeqIyT url UoIssIUr 
[NJssoouns puv eZIv] B UO PeLLIBd "DO “g “¢ 04} GET OF CHET WOL Ts 





L68T 


F681 
$681 
688T 
¥88T 
G68T 
S88T 


8osT 


yest 


606T 


SO6T 
vost 
£061 


6061 
S68T 


T68T 


698T 


Lg8t 
L&8T 
698T 
9g8T 


Pst 
998T 


CI6r 
1161 


CO6T oryoO | ere eee ematens UWIOyeAA MT SIN 
FO6T | “AN | ae BNOIYA ABsSPIYH OPE “SLL 
ZO6T OTe | Ailo gq SIAVC BIUISITA “SITY 
9881 sway [occccccc UUM ‘dM SW 
I68I vyry [occccccc yyTUg “st “SU 
ess. | “ON | * WOMEN BWOQLV SSI 
eest | “OTN [occ UOYMEN *O ‘DO “MH 
gget| esp |occcc Aoiquam’y +7, MA “ST 
Gest | “OW | ( uituag ‘SIP, ) sO BIGIUAD SSI 
$981 pup foot rte: AOAICTT “MAA “SLI 
FST “AY, i qyiumg “ay ve) “SIT 
1981 “OW [oct yueqng *y ‘d ‘St 
6181 eA [occtttttrteess ped ‘GM AA 
geet 2) eu01g “HY SIN 
LEST “ig foc reese mogT oY TL SIT 
ggg | cestpp |ccctecc qseug *M "3 “SIT 
gggt | ‘uuay, |--77 reuse WOSeD “EH *f ‘SI 
gest | ‘uuey, |octtre + QIQUILL, “A ‘9 ‘SITY 
GG38T “AY cae ee . cooees SaITTGd Tai ASE "SIT 
cet a9 megee terete preuueg "9 ‘fp “sry 
ES8T "BX ee or ceecesrrrcence se oe AIeT “T af: “pI 
CRT "Bx | on “+++ G9MOg *f SBUIOT T, “Spf 
x 0981 GUNAdO--+NOISSIA VEQ9OA—VOEdV 
OT6T “Age. “"*UTBITED “AA SISTOL 88TH 
go6t | ‘uuay, |e Bury “rT Arey ‘sq 
061 Ay [occ “+ Kajsueyy ving sstpyl 





O68T 


806T 


C88T 
C88T 


L681 


PS88T 


cI6l 


6L8T 
888T 


€06T 
T06T 
FObT 
v68T 
6681 
F681 
TO6T 


SO6T 
G68T 
€68T 
T68T 
c68T 


988T 
98ST 
cé8T 


688T 
F881 
G68T 


888T 
9L8T 


9L8T 
GL8T 


g6st | 
1681 
1681 
6881 
6881 
6881 
688T 
6881 
688T 
Sgst 
88ST 
L881 
Cggt 
Gggt 
S81 
PSST 
PSST 
ESsT 
E8sI 
essl 
E88 
Z88T 
ZS8I 
O8sT 
ELST 
ZL81 
ZL8T 
ZL81 
ZL8T 


‘PK cd *““TPeMye py g fe ‘SIT 
‘PIN see eens oT MA Ae “ey SST 
‘OW, ay ee *siBeg BET: "AA “SI 
<2) “N a yysuayy “oT ar SSITY 
‘ely er eS WOpUIOY J, ef ‘WwW BSI 
SBX2 J, Cy moved 'D EEE SST 
‘OW ee ee ee “UULOTL aTJOW! SST, 
“AY ee Yyorsog re i "ky “SIPAL 
P,[}099 Ce aca? . *AOIOOW svuloy J, “SITAL 
26) "N ee a Teddeyg ‘N Ty “SIP 
“AY ee onsve'T “fc AF ‘SIL 
BuIgy) | ee OMe HL elT[eN SSTP 
a0) “N ae eee) 8) 6) 00 6.06 «ae SULLIO FT "M GE “SIL 
e) “NT Ce Ce et re ee uvAslg a fe AT “SI 
SST ee a IOUIOL ‘WwW “fc “SIT 
<9 “9 re ey uosyoryy “oT “A “SIL 
“AY ee ed qINBAVG 0 fi ne § “SIL 
‘AY ee ed Qumoo[O yy “Mm “Ni ‘SIL 
AST eect ces ec eeee S}1OG OY WwW W SSI, 
‘OW eee re eee *ses* Sano K BUM Ssijt 

. ‘eq se eee Cr IDA ‘Ww af “SI 
p,[saq ee eo xouun FL of AN ‘SIT 
"STM eee eee mew wwe eeene qamig “MA 2e) “SIT 
‘BVA i a oy eeoeee “uIe}9 eT] [BG SSTPL 
"BA ee ee woo, 91340'T SST 
"BA ee uoojy SE: “ SSI 
—9 “go ey *SUIBITIIM Key “N “SIT, 
"BY sete eee cette eres [Toma yy Et a “SIT 
‘PI Ter eeeseeeses SOABID) “NOM f SITL 


APPENDIX 








364 


0631 GANAUO—NVdVE PEST | OBST | “O'S | aWUSploH "A ‘d ‘sit 

ZIGTEWE Ol Ge | ee SOL eee so oe ie [Torre o7Byy SSP C68 | O68T ee srreeess BETTBQ BD "OT SST 
GO6T | F06T Fak Kea esNOY PLOT B[[VG Ss FOC Ts OSs baka) Ns feces sortesess-uesan Gd ‘df SIA 
SI6T | ZO06T “AY | BpBUUeD SULyUOL VUTIONY “SITY O68 | 88ST 28 AR eS eee ee T9880 Y *O “A Sst 
SOG Lele COG be BELIN  ee etae Aqs[OOL) eUATY SST] P06T 88ST SPUyE bes yo" eee SUTTER Oe Ve ste 
WaUl hs Lee uoyrUresy “ot *p -szyy oost | gser | uuay |r o1S FT Onreg ESTP 
eect erg [ooo tines ee XOOTLM “ ATCT SSIPY 36st | 88st hyp [veers “ppm -g “Wy “SUT 
O06 EI S681 eee te ee JaZuejig “Y VYWog sstp[ FORT Soe hero se be ees * AVPPSOW “UH STW 
aeer eel “ON oo See ToVOg “¢°g “SIP eect teat apy [oceceeetee yOIUOQOW “dH “SIN 
£681 CGRir =O Ie ee "ees ss TOSTYyOL " “S SST ISTE COSC Ts |i x0 Te es or teess*STOUFTAA 81998 A SST 
osst | “xe, [oe eeeeeeeee OSTA “WC. SUN 

exay [oetrteetee es gonRID “a “TSI 

‘CA Sioa coca ae LO CCL UN Tinea) ae FESS [A 
tay [rrresttreee tee srokoW “Wd ‘STW 
sauey [ort se RuaqRyy “pV STH, 
‘auoy, orcs ---Temog “C“M “SN 
ooxey |otte +++ £OUMOLT "N*M “SU 

0881 GANA dO—OOIXaW 

‘oon [oo -+--gosrepuy “a "f°O “SII 
“eA [oct J oeeeoeergaseg Hp SIN 
gy [restr eeee Lee aoLheT “gD SIN 
apeyy [ore ee Baory BIOUTI 
“0181 GHNAdO—ATVLI 

pexoy, [oo s,07007T [AG esoL “MIP 
wp [occ pie SULA OU “SITE 
syay [occ ered ur0y ary weg “spy 


L68T 
988T 
9S8T 


aoe ener oops | Gruitis ised ea 
beer ig oe VCR ES 
Meriter too fe gs a 
8881 Peer OW: eee ae, “QO O1BBeW SSW ||  SSsT 
gst | sest | “OW | pee WeIOA BUT SSI || 6ST 
eee oaesi |. cert (oo SoG nie 
pee ee ay siujende Gee 
e681 F881 “Bu se aee oo ee eeeeesene tedog Tet “oL "SII 
wet THe Sd ees eae Sem A 7 SN 
Bee ore |e | Crgrenere 
"C881 GHNAAO—TIZVUA || F881 
| er6t | goer | “ON [*"°*"***** ‘Wepmog qemog sstpy} 
| CI6L | 
GI6E- | L06r |. Ue | a surydoy ermury ssrywq |} TT6T 
T1681 | SO6T fie "8" BQUOL “Gf UUSNg SSI 6061 
a 





S88T 
P88I 
P88 
G88T 
C88T 
o88T 


868T 
S88T 


006T 
O88T 
€L8T 
TL8T 


vO06T 
868T 


SLsT 
TGP ee, ee slepuBg UOPUOT BIUpPY “si 

| | 606T 
806T 
S06T 


606T | S06T INE | ne ee  UeploH eso", Ssty OT6T 




















Oost | | ost | “PIC | 7° 2240" SuIEpY *O UYOL “=I gest | rest | “Ay [ot 00D “W 'g SBI 


‘GaIq| Iay| ‘ay | “BLvig “AWVN ‘adgIq| ‘1ay| ‘ay | ‘H1vig “AIWVN 




















-penuiyuo)= V-xXIQNdddvV 


365 


APPENDIX 


OL6T 


| 206: | g06t | 
L061 | Z06T 
9061 | LOGI 
OL6T | ¥68T 
6061 | 68ST 
Z68T | 88ST 


"ep | WIOIIMED [TOON WITT “sxyy 
"$061 GANDdO—VNILNAD UV 
"eA | UeqsuTIIM Aprexy orssog - 


“AY 


cee een ees 


moyeIqQUIeH “WD 


ec preudeyy “N . 


weer 


UMT[OOOW  M “f” 


uosunig "y ‘f° 


SI 
ang 
SIP 
SI 
SIT 


S06T 
806T 
006T 
006T 
9681 
968T 
&68T 





yO6T 
F06T 
006T 
668T 
o68T 
T68T 
T68T 





‘uue Ty, | Se aig PP°G OSBABD BULULG “SIE 
DON spas oe SUINIVM “OF "SI 
‘AY esa ee @ 0 ¢) el eces puepeyyng * iy vay “sy 

EES ye BPS oo JeyoNIO ‘HD “Sapg 

EN 5 EURO het Re ueuUr]esyg *N °T SI 

yes ceo Ta cae PUSQoW “Vv "ET Ssipy 


ARPRENDIX 


366 


Boe 8 Say 


* 2 © & & & & D £ & 


* 


* 


*‘[euorywon py 


%* & & € ee & 8 8 & & & 


© & & & 


*OI4ST[OSUCA 








$681 “Ay | suoydeyg uosd oy 7, Areyy spy 
oust | ‘wuey, | oo0 80° suourunig “7 “of -sIpy 
OL6T | peaBO | °''°*'' F49]ABOg BIOUONT ssipy 
QO6T | “gsnyj siveg pAOog QOBVILY “SIT 
ZI6I *xay, | °'“odeAvg ouluiser Ao'T sstyq 
TO6T ‘yry | ‘srepuneg disq o[qeyy ‘suyy 
606T 233 ul[pues “WW etauy ssijq} 
906T “xOL | °° e[8Q subyuer erauy “sijy 
F061 "BA | Yos0y pAoyyT ejoemey ‘sipy 
C06T “PHT | “WosayMey Zporq] eLey “sip 
OT6T 9 ie eee BOY “HH Yq Bz sstyy 
Ziel | eurgg occ ymig Spy serpy 
beheted & omg} : “qyINI prleMmes euuy “slyy 
9061 “Ay |ccititettstee SoU OUTTeG SST 
$681 og aug Oo stp 
2681 | “AN | °°" ed19I{ IOUT S[eN “SIN 
1061 ys MarsiyOg “Tf SST 
66ST ye soyreg OOTY SSI 
G06T | “A'N | 2O}MON Yooospooy ATV “SII 
9061 2G Va|=e Iaideyy sIAvg SsIo'yT “S1] 
gst | ‘au0d Joe ee (MON ‘tH SSI 
FO6T Soe eee *-ueullooW Arey Sst 

2 a 

ase 

= ‘ANVN 

Es 


«SIGL Ul! Ped VOT FIGeL 
S$ HO SHIAVNOISSIN NGWOM 








“TSOIpen 





ee ee 








» | 80st ‘BA | ot m0yseD Avy oruuy ‘sIPT 
’ SIGE | TROD | KBMOTTCH Ue “SI 
* « | 2880 | “SSI | aes beset) H deen 
se 1061 ‘PIN | SUBAW SULIOAOT Arey ‘s1yq 
* « | 868T ON SOME SLOOP BINT “SIT 
alee OL | tn | TPAPTSO [veg sstnt 
« | 8061 | P1009 |“ -YoJOOID UtEMY olssop ‘sy 
* ms IO61 ‘CA | SIOQUIVY OD) UVY UIBLT BIpN SAL 
« | 6061 | Sexe, | “‘touyong uoysy vyqog ‘s1yy 
«» | « | 9061 AS UBAIG So]/BQ ormmeyy “SIP 
» | « | 806T | PUIYO | UBAIG OULIONIVD STA 
* * | OT6T FA [0 UMOLE “HY CIePsod RSET 
+ « | 8881 | “O'N | u0qj}11g surosseg eruueN ‘sIzT 
« | O16. | “ON | ° Yousog AvMoyToOPFT BIOL ‘SAVY 
* | GI6L a5 pee ee ee Yousog “g vue'yT ‘s1yy 
* | 6061 “AY | copped “H Boney “sii 
« | 106r vepy [oc sioky “g ormurpy ‘S171 
* « | 8061 | “O'N | Aqyeus9qy zouy opniziery SsTj[ 
* 6061 | “sty [°° uosiepuy “Yy Arey Sst} 
* 6061 | Bury | “uosiopuy eueery Asueg ‘AY 
» | 6062} very fo suepPY Oy AM AOL “S11 
| VNIHO 
J ce) > wa 
a | 4 co} Bs 
pee hes Be ‘HAWN 
eee ere aes 
aS Rages Ss 
: : = 


‘psnunuoh)—V XIQNdddV 








rs ee Foam Se > 


367 


APPENDIX 


"by, Deyteu aie siveA 9a1q3 Aq 41 pspesdeid 
Gory SULOFT TOISSIPY OY} UI pus ‘7G, Ul peuedo * Ay ‘aT{IABINOT 
‘jcoyog SUluTviy, ATBUOISSIP[ 8, UBUIOAA UI poutel} soleuorssiyy | 
polie}s O18 YO sJUSUIPIEdep OMG TI PIsesus SI AIVUOTSSIU UST MM 
‘SJSI[ JOULIOJ WOT] PoyqjIuUIO O1B ETE] Ul y4IOM 4B SolIVUOISSIPY, 





*# 


® + &® 2 ® &#® & & 


J a 


~— 


e161 
ei6l 
ea kent 
Sisl 
el6t 
OAT 
OLST 
TO6T 
GI6E 
GI6T 
606T 
606T 
0061 
O61 
OT6T 
S06T 
ol6t 
L061 
688T 
GI6T 
606T 
OTST 
yO6T 


Ss) 
*xOT, 
EAY 


“SI 


‘OW 
*xo J, 
BA 
“ACN 
ax) 


"$6 ‘T1220, 
"** Opry Jexyoo soue10[ yy sstpyt 
ee 990+) SUSU YD sstpy} 
es eo][8O IB YwuurTy sstpy 
Jae proydeyg "Huei sayy 
ane OT ERT ee RIOR LD Soret 
See TSa TEMS eT OOS] PEt 
‘teesesesss MODTIT AA BINT BSTTT 
ee PLOJOTIIM AVP SSP 
YOorgzse wy plouly eluUuy ‘s1jq 
peed Taysqo\ AQCMON BILY “S2py 
“' "Iau J, sjeg euuog ‘sayy 
“god y, UosAIg AIS “SIT 


veeeeess osd mou y, “ ‘ SsIpy 
"eres * Jaxon TF, eSMoT ssipy} 


TeteseseereaT TIBI, BUPT SSI 


eooer eee eee reese IO[ ABT, ep SSITT 
‘1oj ABT, uosdureg eluUuy "s1jy 
SERSEE NS SIC IO[AB T, XOD euUuy “sIyT 


“TING LT, BSV[WY SOY “SI 
"r***"TUBMG gory AOUBN SSIPL 
SETS Imoyuredg 017307 ssl} 
* UIOI}SpUNYG ALIOT, PNVYl ‘“SIf{ 
“'“sueqdezg 1eJIVD euel] ‘SIP 








& 


_* 8 &© &© & @ 


* £ *# © &€& & * & *€ FF HF FE KK FE KF FF FF 2 


*# # & & 


GO6T 
SO6T 
c06T 
PO6T 
806T 
VOst 
POST 
O1sT 
OT6T 
L681 
606T 
OT6T 
ol6l 
968T 
606T 
L061 
T06T 
POs 
GO6T 
L061 
€63T 
L061 
606T 
LO6T 
C681 
OT6T 
T68T 
o06T 


“ap | ‘11 UBBIOPY 10918D YeIOT serpy 
‘ery footie JON “VO Sst 
“8A | [SUVCOW HepWVg ‘weN ‘sipy 
rege | esa Sa eee SMOP¥E PY BING ssipy 
TOON [cc eréqupoyy ery sstpq 
“AY sc eeee see “@IZUAYOB ene SST] 
“eq nore sessss Ba TT GISsor ‘sIyy 
Sea; 2 eae J{OLLIV I SUING BI0D “SIT 
Ce ae aera SMO'TT UlIV BING “SIy 
‘OW | OMO'T OSVAVY JoIVBIV]_ “spy 
"OS | Opry wosytqy ouve ssipr} 
‘ey | ““premoe'y 991qQ109 [eur ‘siyy} 
“AY | [eA VeT Avo J seouely ‘sipy 
“Bq |‘ 'WOYMVT BIOAVEC BPT “SIFY 
‘xO I, Coen ecccere q}e3eT [[omor est} 
eas es ea "* neeuuey oa1ydog ssp} 
‘A -g foo" OYVT YOs0g e1uvy “s1yy 
CLV ECHR Ye tr a Baa AIPM OTT AA SST 
ow Fa ess PO 1099 f BIT Sst} 
‘BLY eee Se Oa eT Sot Y ssp 
eysy| ott ““BULLIOT] BOY SOlLV “SIV 
‘PW | C'S UIveR, UU erZzry ‘spy 
PT | QW 'seAe yy Tosu yor eoryy “sry 
SSSI Sar | cae ae aes UOSILIVyY S]19q Sst 
euryy |e [PAU _ suuy ssip{ 
"XOW | “SllrepT [JoMog souei0],7 “sip 
“ON “29° °T1997K) O38 J CilO[VA “SIP 
sexe], | °° '* SsUpD JO[AG I, eoruNngy “sift 





« | coer | “Gorm | 9 qsidg seTTeT BIG “sry 
» | 9061 | [TzBIq | °°" TleMog Aqzegq ouluiigy “sry 
* | 806T “BTV | (°° O0TISN LE KODE O179VY “SIL 
« | FO6T “AY | WBE UOPLUTe yy ‘uu y, ei 
* FOOL | “UUay, | °°’ °° Ae]MOW 078D Asieg “siyy 
“VNILNGOUV 
“OT ‘T8701, 
* 7 R06T *xoy, |‘ ''***10410g pAog wine ‘sil 
« €06T ‘uBy | °°“ GsNoIqMeN “Gg SsIo[y “sil 
| « | « | 2oer | ‘weg, | TeN HeueD eNTeH “IG 
« | 0061 | OO | °° Ste Preoury SmpHy “SIT 
PX * S68 | “UUaz, | °°“ UOqe, eseavg oyey ‘sip 
aA * £06T *xay, | ““IMengeT SHHeqoy only “eI 
'Z, ‘ £061 “yy eeeeee “AOVT YO, olmuulyy “SIT 
{x} * 681 ‘OW ee ee ee *" poAB AL Sp] SSI} 
Oy " abe 00S): |e BEUAL ee TayOoH, WOsON BVT Sst 
oF m « | O06 “eIV | °° T[eqoyey stuuny oisser “spy 
< * * OI6IL cay “NI oe eee eee eee ves xOog BIney] Sst 
* FO6T “BA | *' BIABC O[QUIBY) AIBW “SIT 
* « | 868T ‘OW | ‘‘sueavayyO ‘H euLeyqyey “si, 
a F881 “xO, se eee eee ween uopVg sIpPpy SST] 
Sea paces eee > wm 
® ou. < Ke) = 
Q. = 3 
ete rod been? $ 
oe ee pate De ‘AWVN 
B |e |g 
Se a 5 
: ae 





368 





& 
a 


* 


‘Te0tpeyl 


‘[BuoT}eonN py 





« | 906T | “xez, | U9[lUIeyy Uos}, qT Vy ofuueL ‘sry 
+ | 6881 "AY | SINGsUly UoPoP] VULUAG “s1yy 
oe | 168%st, OTN: | cee ese] 
“230 GIBUYH oisseyy “sip 
« | 0061 "ey | ueysungd Aoalig on[eg “s1j 
A 1061 "4uQ | "1039q IMOIBULAING ABI “SA; 
‘é F061 ‘O'S | “pus[soign JszeyD epneyq ‘sip 
« | L061 ‘OW | eNSHYD pno[D vuuy “si 
O88T ‘OW | °° Aqseg soupy orumy “siyq 
"UZVua 
"€ ‘THIOL 
« | S06T "BA | TITBUIIITM JOJABL, oIsng “s1]y 
« | 8061 | “Wey | Wenyg sme] UBL [IT “s1]y 
« | F06T "BA | TIED SUIBITIIM OUIPTBIOD “sl 
“KIVA 
“¢ [B10] 
Z681 “Bug oe eee eae . *yoouulg 9) ‘9 “SIT 
806 | “AN | ** “UveTOW ss2i1g o1rmay “sIq 
668T “Bug | “Ae[quin] aeveIr ol11Vd ‘s1jy 
« | L061 "BA | -*WdeTH SUTeITIIM VIPAT “SI 
« | 2061 | “AN | 18anqd sseidg cory ‘si 
| | *VOIudV 
mM 
=] = 
Mc] 
®, AWVN 
Ba 
$ 


‘quourzuroddy 


(‘penunuo)) ‘VY XIGNAddV 








369 


APPENDIX 


_— ee SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSEO 


% 
© ££ #£ &© &£ *&@ & & *& 


TI6I 
C68T 
906T 
vO6T 
CT6T 
L06T 
906T 
668T 
906T 


606T 
OI6T 
8061 


‘OST ‘TRIO, puBiH 
6 ‘810 J, 


‘ON | Uleysuly[IM wosugor AO ‘srypy 


“AY | ouTeAA UUBOOW QOIPN BIL) “SI 
"xo, | eMOY qQOD Jorvsrepy ‘sip_] 
“elV eee aNel ewe key 8n440q Asreq "SIT 
‘OW eeeese STIMAL soysn fT eoBIDy “BIL 


‘aay, | ulfpeyy Surysny vueT “siyy 
‘ON | °° *'101z0oq eying epneyp “s1yy} 
“BD | ye jerueq opion'y “sip 


“uuey, | “"** “UIpfnog sey orsseyy “Sify 
*NVdV£ 

"8 ‘TROT, 
P,[®1]I | °° UesoT surepy vo0eqex “sipy 


‘SA | So[TeNd Slepunsg oul ‘sIP{ 
“AY | °° *saprenge JojAey, uapeypy ‘ey 





* 





* 


* 


+ &£ &* & & & F HH HF # 





8881 
906T 


906T 
LO06T 
C161 
$681 
688T 
606T 
906T 
FO6T 
2061 
€68T 
LO6T 
906T 
606T 
€06T 


| 


"BA 
xO], 


‘aud, 
{bones 
“BLA 
*xOL 
‘aud J, 
“xO, 
"2 





“UrTEsEY WSU UR “sap 
St ee mouse, “Fr * Psy, 


“OOTXGN 
"CS ‘TROL, 


""**“STOYIOOA OAVLAGUOL ESTP 
‘“"“seuroy y, edoyy oluuy ssipy 
" AIIOy, uvuryIedg er[n’y ‘sipy 
nee Io[AB], UOPIVg Viney ‘sipy 
veers BS “IO[ABL, “7T epy “sayy 
‘ddeqyg wouuvyg Areyy ‘sipy 
‘“‘predoyg 1eAco1y vuey “sipy 
Spec we ouey “WT “sayy 
“"MOTBIZIOT SIP BYWSE “sapy 
“"" UOSTaN Sloqpuny epy ‘sil 


pvoyimM JT seuAny oudcTyY ‘sip 


“+ “Xoppepy oy OUpeT “SIPT 
UoyssUVTPMSNIq esMoT ‘sip 
“uosxour Ao[sveg o}JouuLr “BI KH 


370 APPENDIX 


APPENDIX B. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


Foreign Missions of the 8S. B. C., H. A. Tupper, 1880* 

A Decade of Foreign Missions, H. A. Tupper, 1890.* 

Memoir, Rev. Luther Rice, James B. Taylor, 1840.* 

Early Baptists of Va., Robert B. C. Howell, 1857.* 

Memoir Mrs. Henrietta Shuck, J. B. Jeter, 1846.* 

Two Centuries of the First Baptist Ch. of 8. C., H. A. Tupper, 1883* 

The First Century of the First B. Ch., Richmond, Va., H. A. Tupper, 1880.* 
Morning Hour of American Baptist Missions, A. L. Vail.t Price $1.25. 

The Missionary Work of the Southern Baptist Convention, 1902, Mary E. Wright, 78 
The Story of Yates the Missionary. Charies E. Tay'or, price 50c. 

Fifty Yearsin China (Life of Dr. P. T. Crawford), L. 8. Foster, Price 75c. 
Southern B. Foreign Missions, T. B. Ray, Price 50c. 

The Home Mission Task, V. I. Masters, Price 50c. 

Italy and the Italians, George Broadman Taylor, price 68c. 

George Boardman Taylor, George Braxton Taylor, Price $1.50. 

The Yoruba Country, 8. G. Pinnock, Price 15c. 

Brazilian Sketches, T. B. Ray, Price 50e. 

Ona Mexican Ranch, Mrs. Janie P. Duggan, Price 50c. 

Romanisminits Home, J. H. Eager, Price 50c. 

Forty Yearsin China, R. H. Graves*. 

The Home-Maker, Lula P. Wharton, Price 10c. 

Western Womenin Eastern Lands, Helen Barrett Montgomeryf, Price 50c. 
China’s New Day,J. T. Headland}, Price 50c. 

The Upward Path, Mary Helm}, Price 50c. 

Ann of Ava, Miss Hubbard}, Price 50c. 

The King’s Business, Maud W. Raymondy},f, Price 50c. 


-*Out of print. 

fAll books on this list except those marked ‘‘t’’ bear directly on Southern 
Baptist Mission work and were written by members or missionaries of that body. 

tAll Books not out of print can be purchased through Educational Department, 
Foreign Mission Board, Richmond, Va. 


APPENDIX Byal 


APPENDIX C. 


FOREIGN MISSION BOARD 
ORGANIZATION OF THE S. B. C. 


8S. B Convention 


Pres. J.B. Hutson, Cor, See., R. J. Willingham, 

Editorial Sec., Wm. H. Smith, Educational Sec., T. B. Ray 

Rec. Sec., W. A. Harris, Treas., R. R. Gwathmey, 
Auditor, J. D. Crump, 

Organ, Foreign Mission Journal, Headquarters, Richmond, Va 


HOME BOARD. 


S. B. Convention. 


Pres., John F.. Purser, Cor. Sec., B. D. Gray, 

Asst. Cor. Sec., J. F. Love, Rec. & Office Sec., M. M. Welch, 
Editorial Sec., V. 1. Masters, Sec. of Enlistment, A. C. Cree, 
Sec. of Evangelism, Weston Bruner, Auditor, C. A. Davis, 

Organ, The Home Field, Headquarters, Atlanta, Ga. 


SUNDAY SCHOOL BOARD. 


S. B. Convention. 


Pres. E. E. Folk, Tenn., Cor. Sec .& Treas., J. M. Frost 
Rec. Sec., A. B. Hill, Auditor, Roger Eastman, 
Sunday School Publications, Headquarters, Nashville, Tenn. 


WOMAN’S MISSIONARY UNION. 
Auxiliary to S. B. Convention. 


Pres., Miss Fannie E. 8. Heck, Cor. Sec., Miss Kathleen Mallory, 

Rec. Sec., Mrs. A. C. Johnson, Treas., Mrs. W. C. Lowndes, 

Asst. Rec. Sec., Mrs. H. M. Wharton, Auditor, Mrs. J. P. Hoopes, 
College Correspondent, Miss Susan Bancroft Tyler, 

Secretary Literature Department, Mrs. W. R. Winner. 

Organ, Our Mission Fields, Headquarters, Baltitimore, Md., 


APPENDIX 


seeeeeseurararery ‘AJOIN0g SPIT 10 UND SOIpeT OT}H'T 





8I8t | “O'N 
ati a veteran “+++ ogZUTYSE AA‘ AJOLOY ‘SITY oTVULA, 
“SIST ‘SUOISSITY “JO, Jo preog “q Jo 410d SI8T Be ee ee ee Ree Ly eos ee uy 
-oy [enuUy YP Ul sory J9qyNT Wo; 10}}0T SIST ea [occ puourgory *Aqeroog Areuorsst yf S[IID 
LIST "eA Denes eeeeeeeseresersess*TIOLIONT | £JOINOY “SII O/B] 
LISt} ‘OcN [occ tte woquepsy ‘ Ayo100g ‘styy epeure,y 
"QIRT “Oss WOJso[IVYyD semulfy BIST | “OT ] oc  Aqoroog opty 0/287 BanqsszVyg 
“LIST “OSsy Woyso]reyC) soynuryy LIST | “OG pt AGoro0g oF oeUET [TH Mereq 
“QI8T “OssY WoOyso[IVyO soynuIpL 918C |e Se Trt teeeeseererenss KAQIDOR ‘SIT BjVWla, 1ezousq 
‘ookY SB saoInosourvg (fgg 8g | 9ST | Gist} “ON | °*" Te eeeeees OItAeze AB YT IVS “OG “SI “A STBULAT 
"CSQT 90UIS SP1O00I SNONUIyUOA GIST ‘BA "oer eeess  TOUFUIUNIG ‘Od ‘sl OUlJOSSBTT 0) BUI T 
*£4OI00g JO Sp1OIEI PUB BAGS SB OILY 00 ZO | OTST | FIST "BA |‘ SUOLBSI]Y USIOIO,T IO} ‘Og ‘g a\BUlE SINGsyoUpey 
"709 PUB OTST “SUOISSIPL : Ro aoe ni : 
u31010,q Jo prvog *g Jo Wodey jenuuy puz 00 08 | SI8T | STS BA Ayoo0g “st Wlydeg oywurey puowyory 
") *g Jo yoINYYD “gq 4ST JO AI0}SIFT a ‘9 ‘gs | °°0g [eUONVONPY = AIvUOIssIyY O[IGaAN LF UOFSa/IeETO 
“CIST “Ossy UozsepIVYyD Jo soyNUrpL 00 G2t | cI8t | TI8t} “OS PO "£99 00g OP P[VUleT OYIPH 3p MepeurpeM 
‘puouryory “UD “_ IT Jo AinqueyH 4sT OT, 
"2007 ‘SUOI}SULIY SOIT Sst] &q qoyqd : iy Kot ssn er ete soe See sme See GUIY OL YT. [TI BuImMeg 
‘ued ul pojzonb ‘g{ eT ‘suOIsSIf, DTJS9MIOG ORSTS OTS Telewest ea ee ee AYoIN0g YUaD e[euley COAT 
pus USI0IOT IO} ‘Og “DO ‘N Jo soqnulpy 
Bp See | 8 
e jafie | & 
‘HOUWNOS Be Sal es: & ‘HWVN 
See 
= 














2F8l AMOTAA CHZINVDUNO SALLAIOOS 


AUMVNOISSIN SNANOM LSILGVd NHAHLNOS dO LSI Ivilavd 


OUR 


‘qd XIGNUddV 


APPENDIX 


‘SZST UBYY Jerre A[qeqoid uoTyezIUBSIO Jo e}eq “FZ8T UI perp oym 
1oysed SIG OY} JO OJIM ‘OUI AM “M SULIENICO “sip Aq pozIUVs10 o10M se1}91I00g ey, 


“ISL peziuvsio seM YoIngy [ii suwdgt 
‘OD “Gg ‘Uose[TeYH Jo YonyH ysILT 


04} Ul diysiequrieul Iley} pjey eyep sty} 4B s}sIVdeg OWSIPT oY], “OIPTY M MVeuUIpeAA ULY} Jopfo A[qeqoud gnq ‘* ureyseoun 97%(7} 
"EIST Ul Sory JO JISTA O1OJoq YIOM 4¥e 4nq ‘earyisod you e7eq, 
“loljive 10h 6 4nd SI O1jezIuBsIO ‘Ivak @ JO UOTINqUy 


-W09 0Y} seluvdUIODNe pIOdeI paysT[qnd ysiy UST AA 


‘USATS 89}VP OY} SIOJod pezluUVSIO O1OM SETJOINOG esey} JO euros A[quqolg 


—————————_:::??? aa” — OC ee eee ee 


[ 
“OSST ‘doqysisoy [eIuUSIIy, ysydeq 
L& Fit 
00 ¢ 
“MOTJUSATOD 97899 JO SoyNUIPL 00 0S 
00 OT 
8I SIT 
00 8F 
“UOIPSIOOSSY UOPSoIVYD Jo soynuryy 00 ST 
00°12 
00 ¥% 
“LIST ‘“WOIJUSATODZ [eIMoLLy, Jo 410de x7 
*AleMeVd ‘MD ‘YooD Apuvg A104s1p{ 
*IodedsMou UI 10340] PIO 
“T281 “Ossy UOjse]IVYH Jo soynurpL 
"OZ8T “Ossy UoysofIVYyH josoynul [19 LZ 
“OZ8T “ossy uoysopIeYO jo soynuly, 00 ze 
S4e10g Jo spio9e1 pus WOTyNyTYSUOD 00 SOT 


9EsT 
9E8T 
9e8T 
9E8T 
9€8T 
GE8T | FEST 
CPST | TPST 
GrST | TP8T 
LE8T | Lest 
SVST | PPBT 
EF8t | CP8T 
LEST | 9E8T 
€e8T | Sst 
O&8T | 628T 
LI8T 
LT8T 
LI8T 
LI8T 
LI8T 
GO8TE 
668 I 
Tost 
OG8T | 6I8T 
Oc8T | 618T 
O¢8T | 6I8T 


““e10ullyed ‘GO yy4deg 4s] ‘og AIvUOISSIPY o[VUIE,T 
See SSULIAG [BIN “OG AIBUOISSI][ O[VUIOT 
ES eee uny desq AjJo1lI0g USIe1OW eTeUIe TT 
ee puowmyony’ YO pug Ajetoog oIsemI0G e[vUle 


“*puowyory UO ‘deg puz £40100g “sly “107 opvulET 


Rete seiecta tens souaen puouryorny “4D pie Ayetoog “ST, O[BUIO 
ee ee Ce OT 0D Wosia or jo ‘0g quojoAsuegd o[VUula Ty 


yomyH ounsepeg jo sajvure,g 
"OD “SIP] OMIOT] o[eUeT Alege 
Sh Chn0-5 U Samoa Oe OGIO TE Wa Pug 
"so" K9sto0g “SIP O[IMOAN F S][IAIezUING 
ee O[[IAPOOM, AYeI00G SeIpeyT 


a ay og Q[VUId | Ysiiieg §, MOUVBAL "4g 
ester eee renee rere rere “OG SUIAVIG o[VUlE TT WOYfoOMOT 


cece ee re reevcees Amqung jo Aya1oog queg O[TMoAN 
“*** "TOOUSE [TH 988M 9B OF “YUOD seipeT sunoX 

“To tts*s*-ETIOTSSTIN “LOT JO} ‘OG s3UED ‘ua,T Amqung 
“*-SSIPY ‘UOC ap ‘10, JO q1oddng IO} Ajets0g o[eUle 
"OD puvyqoog ‘TIT Batdg ‘Azo100g “st §,WEUTO AA 
©. 6, Oo ife) wnleO1w: (o—9 6 6: @ 0-0) 8.0, 9 0 Nhe Clels ee) wud £ye1I00g O[BVUIe Pug 
AIBN Y O[VUlEY O[TUSAN fF UOFSe[IVYD 
OS CO Sixe *** AI@I00G AIVUOISSIPT C[VUIE,T UWMO0BIOCYL) 
ears AYO AIVI[IXNY O[VUurs,] OTTUPANL HOON YOTOAA 
"ress e999s KaTTIOLA ap SUEY PY JO A4e100g OPP See 


eeneee 


* AIOISIFT * | SVXST, 
“S88T ‘Youn ‘¢ “vy “si 4q yorqdureg 


*AYOIOCY JO Sp1090z7 
“TEST 
“mod 871g ‘gq ‘SUTQCOT [vNUUY 4s] SoyNUI] 


* AIBUIWAEG 
Oo. L Gr] ur poaresoid ‘og jo uorynyrysu0_D q 


"eed *AoTTY “a 
“eureqely jo sysiydeg oy} Jo A10ysI PFT 


APPENDIX 





“HOUN0S 





CORT ‘wor, [ott Kagisog “yr 'M sopoopZoo8yy 
CEsl “SSIJ | oo Sores seeresees" £91009 UOSST PT uUsieloy UOpuBig 
ZESl "SSI “ress “snquinjod ‘Aye1D0g AIBUOISSI sdoljsuIy 
ZEST "BA Satake wrois Umea eee qRneg ‘Aja100g Zurmog ,sorpeT 
0 SZ SES | CEST D'S | = eee EPCS PUSfOAOUO, A si “UeT YVuow; WV 
00 OT test | oest | “OcN | a eerie ae Nec Ayao0g e[wure y jeuIeg 
OST 7) NI teeee Cee were eee ee ee eee ceeee AyaI0g O[BUIO WT IO, edeg 
00 GT ioc We ie 2k Os eee @ Bel bl eee eee A0g JUE[OAoMeg e[vule,T Ysroyey 
EZ8T ‘O'S |“ ToysapreyD “AuoyD o7%3g _ 0} ‘xNY ‘og ‘sI]Y ofeue,T 
0¢ OT EZ8T °C)? NE See es AIVUOISSIPY OTVUIOT YOY 9ST 
ezst | ZzsT “ery joc 5 ee one ofeoruO YY ‘Aqo10g sorpeT 
ezgt | Zest "apy {occ SaPaaiseestey, eas ae ee u0zAIqq ‘AJOID0g pry SeIpeT 
Sest | oest | “BIW | S peoeOg eos Fy Arsioeg Ply SetpeT 
CZ8T CCST "elV er ae rd Poe eres oeeeee . “AOTC A, sodnoyy ‘£41009 WwW "Mm 
CZ8T O81 "elV SiS. a OU ae ere 618 wie ela is selene (Csi aw lele eae. SuLOgIBID ‘£4e1000 ‘Ww “M 
E281 COSI "Sly se CeeC oe ec eee ec ee se cece (O09 ueelD) UlE[BS ‘£41009 W “M 
ezgt | ZZST ELV | occccccc cect ett oIOqsouof ‘4491009 “TT “A 
E781 ZC8T Oly sue wueaieteMessGs ters lelish sie canexhaalayolviteirensaete- sven [Pu39q ‘£4aID0g W “M 
Gest] “ON [occ OD PUBl}OOg ‘AjJoIDOg AIVUOISST § USIPTIGD 
| 
2 lg 2] 5 4 
e jos | &§ & ‘AWVN 
Ga] 2 
a 








(penuyuo) ) 


374. 





‘d XIGNHddV 


375 


APPENDIX 





"PW ‘erourlyeg ‘49 UIPjURly “A GT ‘WOlUG ATBvUOIsSIPT S,UBUIOAA BScIPppY “1OAV} B JayuOO 

TIM 9A0q8 oY} Jo Sp1o0d01 JO][[NJ 10 SorZOINOS 19430 JO SplooeI Zutpues euo AuY ‘APO, ‘sifT S,UBWIOMA B ULYY JoYyZeI ‘AJZoIoos Yoyo 

B JOfpURyS SPOIL OUIVS OY} UT,."G “W,, “ABM STYZ UT PoYyOo[JeAo Useq OABY ABUL SOT}OIOOS BUIOS JN ‘SUOISSI}Y USIoIOY suvour AT 
~[B10ues SIG, *,,. WW d,, SUOMeIACIGe osn ATJUENDoIJ YOIA sp10901 PIO WOIJ UOY} OLB “OG “SIPL O[VUAT [319 [[NJ YIM seryor00g ATUO 

*Ssp1009yT 939]]09 GEST = he acer (Seo 16s OSpi Tf ‘£91009 eul}[ossey] UUW 

HOnEpossy TOT OF Oe | Oral + 6cet ‘PH | Arngsteg ‘Ajo1o0g “Y oMseuod, "weg “¢ 

puvAreyy ‘sutjeop] [enuay y4g soynurp fl 00 0&2 | OF8T | 6E8T ‘PW | edournyeg ‘Aqetoog “sip opvure,y ystydegq 

“OST d ‘equoojoy, wosoy] Aq ‘'g “ely “9STET 6E8I “SIV Sees eens et Ieee ee KIGUIOS UO PT ‘£41009 “WIT 

“splo0sey Ayo0g LEST "BA cece e ee eecace "Taod174e] “og UWOISSTIL qsyndeg rs) eae CO: fl 

00 OF QERT LES a es 6 Se a AyaI0g “STI “UO,.T Q]T[TAN}}04B,T 

09 TT 9E8T | GEST | “ON [Trt comesarsa0D YOTTYY Jo SeIpeT 

BE'9E*SEST “ON 40D 09%89g * g OF sBuIpoed0Ig SG OF | 9E8T | SE8E | “OTN ttt ttt Agat0g “mag JodeyD 8, Ae 

00 02 9E8T GET La) "NI ot eee EA IRATE Te 0 AICUOTSST AL O[VUlI Ty wom) 


Se8T "retereseeereegy CT plogioyseyD ‘Ayoroog ‘weg oyeue,y 


82°S99'ET$ 






























































a ee 


“**** "OTT ‘SNOT “I9S—CI6T 
1O ‘AUD BUOYye[yO—ZI6L 
oe ELT ‘e[ [IA UOSxOv F—TI6T 
“+p ‘e1OUII4]TVG—OL6L 
“t's Ayr QT]IASMOT—606T 
“yy ‘ssu1idg 1°H—8061 
“**2-BA MUOUYOTY—/06L 
‘aud J, ‘edo0us1 VY O—9VHT 
“Oy ‘AVIC susuUBYyY—CI6T 
att. Y- ‘OTA USeN—F061 
Seeaaey ‘YVUUBAVO—E6T 
‘+s +ry NT ‘oT TAOUSY—ZO6T 
“very ‘suBvalIQ MON—TO6T 
‘yay ‘ssurdg 40FT—006T 
Beate AY ‘Q[[ITASINO[—668T 
vrs 95998 A SHTOLION—S68T 
"SN SWOPSU UTI AA—/68T 
"UuUd, J, ‘8S00U4}EYO—OG8T 
“ql ‘U0, BUTY Se M—CEST 
“sexe [| ‘se][e@q—r6st 
“Udo T, OT] LA YSeN—e6gt 
SHS pry ‘ve UUelyV—Z6ST 
“ery ‘ Wey sULULIIg—T{68I 
“88x07, ‘YHWOM 310,4—068T 
"UUs T, ‘sity dureyy—6gel 
"*8"BA MUOUITOIY—eel 





"69K 





91°82'806 DUES TL4$ w 992'98h =| ¥8°626'SOT$ | ST'SL2'Fe$ Ie S18 ‘5688 98° £00" oor is} ea VEOL axvay 
TT'8#8'008 | 6E°6T TOT GL'8ZL'06G | L6° 2ST FT 00°612'T 92° 8ch'T G2°S19'COL | bo SPST 
OL FIO'I8SS | Sh Lg0'ET GZL96'L96 | 66° F2L OT 13° ES2'T L8'FLS'T LY L99°16 I¥'9F8 ‘9ST 
GPESL' 68S | FS SHS‘ ET T6°L0G'9ZG_-| GP SPL‘ST 6F'68E'T 8861S T GT 0$8°E8 L¥'006°LZ1 
CS 6SF' LEZ | 86° 66P'TS P9°696'STZ | F6'S96'TT gg" ece'T €9'0FE'T 62° 188'LL QT'9TZ'Ser 
E9EPI'LEL | 99° 6LE'FS LOFOL'CLE | LY'SPG'ST 28° LUP'T 68°6L8'T ¢9°698°LG 2 149'96 
DOZHL'OTSZ | OF SS'hZ 89°86 19ST 40" B00" 6&$ | 08°606'T 88'099'T 0L'06T'9S CT'ST9'L8 
88°60L' FST | ¥8°S89'6S FO PZT SZT oe == 1 60 OES-E 99°9TS 10°L20'8% 80 TPL FL 
BS ELL CST | bY TLT'6P O6TO9'SOT J | post's 9T POE 0S T6E°LE OL'61L'29 
G9'66E'S8L |e Soler & 63 96 meeeeerees""100'00S"0T$ = | SSATP G&' 869'0S CP'8L9°ES 
8L°2r0 GIL | 20°S96'8e 91°060°SL Ss ee ae) eT OOTY. 0L'698'F% C8 LLL'LP 
09°F2¢'06 03 OZ1'FS 03° €07'99 pag hope ee ee EGG 88°62 GT LS°CS8'9E 
L0°0€1'88 gg’ ece'se GS'OLL'TS SS ee ee fee ee eS OLD 8h 01S'6T LV L8L'08 
T8°Z92'88 40 683'S8 LZ 16'S ie erty rene ee ee 0S" 6FS'0Z TE 108'TS 
£2°99%'€8 69° 00'S 02° 9EZ'TS Seng ae Se | oe Oe SlPIT'St G9 LGL'TS 
EL SIT'F9 b0'0g¢'es 69° 2929'S a eens 3] Soren neon OSD BS L9'6Z1'FT 8° SST FS 

~ T9°§62'8¢ 80°868'F3 Sh G6’ SE ie fhe cleat See SOO SEP $ GE €8S' TT TS €E9'TZ 

O ¥9° LOPS 92°060°61 $ Se LIS 8 Se eet | eee eS Sao eee | $0°T¥8 OF EE OLVF‘ ES 

Pod cceprgp [ott || sc: 6¥¥'sh Ptetetereees[ieeereereres[ereeerereesltgerotes — leq-96'F¢ 

eal 6S°Sz1 CP Hereeeeeeees] porootiog crrtetesees[essereseseesfesseesssreesl ogra — | pe-grotog 

7 7] a ee see eine See ee ee 

< 03°282' FF SIGS eG "| 08-280"F4 See eg RTE cS Ce ea | 12°0F0'Sz 
Oe 
69°12 08 $ 20 ee 08 oe 6 ee 69°8L2'08 Joes eee eee er eees pe Re 8 82 OIL'S ¢ oe 
Bialayeisiiee [Pres a Saree erececar Srens<ehe:le ceiione ia! one. |iceile, 6 wei enals nie ee) | 1 lace joie ty osetexe (eis |i to. ssenerscereilpuene one [lenses eee ce 
SsuoIyn qi} S3x0q | SUOTIN it} [ooyas Qouloyy 
“ud xOg *» jo enjieA | -uor) 4seyp SUIUICL I, JolVesre yy preog ‘S°s “oulO HL “Us1810 7 

“Yseg ‘Tee L 
= ‘sivaX $% IOJ suoHNqinuOD xog pue yseO—NOINN AUWVNOISSIW S.NVNOM 
@~ 


oD ‘dH XIGCNAddV 


INDEX 


PAGE 

African, Church Richmond....... 67 
EPBStOM  SOCLELY osc ee. esis ens > os 46-7 
IMEPS STOR e fede tnleleigerye'e ele 85, 269-70 
Alabama, Convention............. 61 
HAT IMP OOCICLICSH nlecce ee cons cess 61 
@entral Committees... 0.0.0... 131 
PAEROCMPEVETS VU Sc ates clot cisice cleiete as 131 


Amendment U. S. Constitution.. 18 
American Baptist Home Mission 


PCAC EV Ne eae te via so. gescyia ets 82 
American Baptist Union......... 82 
Analytical Repository ........... 30 
Argentine Mission ............ 340-42 
Arkansas Central Committee, i 

’ 
Armstrong, Mrs. Mary........... 188 
Dee TICe etude tas ss <3 T2227, 
Miss Annie W..... 120,132, 139, 
156, 170, 177, 187, 190 
APACE vO MM TSNT AS Cures cons vas vals 131 


Associations Organized, Pee . 16 
Athens, Female Mite Society.... 51 


TSS AT SUAS BEV fMRI Gly, a a 22 
Bagby, Mrs. Annie Luther, 

Sheth) oe Oeste ciate cslee b's ss 282-88 
atker a PlarrreterAueen,.is «sss ccieen 86 
DAlLIIMONE, OOCIEtV Melee sive css cticles 36 

WY OINAT'S V SOCTEL II Gs sos os oacaets 93 
Woman's tAUuxtiary 16... ses¢ 97 
Papers, Hatiy iGrowtl. .....(iseees 22 
General Association of Va..... 17 
World's tA litatcemumecs. o2ecehas 83 


Baptism, First Woman in 
hang hai teenies fos cesses eoop eds 


MPATLIGL DO ASKEE Cress ssccaeanenes 127 
PALL MASSE PAWN) ccs see e aces 189 
EZ SUUN IES Ba St BU) 2) 9 Og 120 
Beulah Female’) Society....e.<s.- 58 
Bledsoe, Mrs. Annette.......... 75-79 

Mrs. George Ann...........:. 62-63 
Biplev DL ranslation eee ees. cee 160-162 

Lessons...71, 124, 171, 225, 296, 360 

PSUEL EL Waele hate geet seit eterselats wats conic ate ane 162 
iBiplewWomen i Hitrstecusus cw. c es 93-4 
IB italkce ya Lacy) Wee wean nataremiaine tec cs ae 22 
Blind Singine).Gisisenn ese. 259-261 
Brazilian Missions....85, 156, 282-88 


Briggs, Elizabeth At Heh 199 


PAGE 

Broaddus, Andrew ............. 59 
Broadus, Jonn vA case thas cn 263, 264 
Bo BO aS NB Ne SAA eel pause ye 131 
Brunington Female Society... .54-55 
Buckner Wucy wAnal ics cacte: 288 


Molly Vanderveer, Sketch. .288-91 


Buhlmaier, Marie, Sketch... .328-333 
Business Efficiency ..... Repay Mille 
Camp, Christian Life in........ 90-91 
Cape Fear Female Society....... 61 
Carey wiWilliamienscie cn alan eben 29 
Charts eu ns: PAA TZ 22551296 300 
Catawba Indians .s........,0se0. 27 


Central Committees Organized, 
100-9, 128, 142-8 


Charleston Association........ 16, 37 

Pirse@nurch Wine wan sees calcite 13-15 
@hamberss Mrs. Pranks. a) ccncue 187 
C@heesesmP amous we aiiasccestelecslemeres 19 
WhHildesMPamesiysic's caelslastescstelsls 12 
Children’s Cent Society, Boston. 25 
Christmas: Offering Wi os cea ae 141-192 
Church Building Loan Fund..... 176 


China Mission. eeoeete 85, 226-268, 


305-321, 342-348 


Chipley) Mrsubsis. be eds ed cols ae v 132 
Cobb iMrsoiluey waive. cces easton 
Concert of Prayer....... Ratatat suede 27 
Confederacy, Women of........ 88-92 
College Correspondent........ 215-217 
Colleges, Early for Women...... 74 
Contributions, Union, 1888-1913, 
Appendix 
Before Organization........ 128, 131 
Other Organizations....... 126, 135 
rane, James and te 75-79 
Hdith Cis. eases ness eoalo, 223, 224 
CENTIS Asis uog cera cnet Sic inlatetaiters 190 
Craig lohan. see ASA UN OEAT IN 12 
Crawitord, “Tis Peo vy ee niecaewees 134 
Mrs.iMarthai:T..' is.63 114, 134, 239 
Sketch eres eereeseoeeeeee eeeoe 243-253 
Curtiss 0 Driiideas sap sevswers cece seeney 
WMeacomey Wongaiee rece cae aes 241 
District of Columbia Central 
Committee ..... Apri es laure Sank 


Daw Patricks eect vcccveurs cece Oa 


378 

PAGE 
Fager, (Mrs. 'G. Ble ugicleele aw etnies 131 
Barly. Mire) MDs ese es naan 131 
Early Societies..... 34-64, Appendix 
BilsomypAninanece yeaa erweetes eee 164 
Enlistment) Campaign: ii. Cova 207 
Famous) Phrase... 30 vee 52 
Florida Central Committee...... 128 


First American Woman to China.228 
Evangelical Church in Mexico.276 
Southern Missionary Societies 


(Generale Re aaa 36-38 
Foreign Mission Board...82, 86, 
118, 133-35 
Mission Journal. BVA ot agN 191 
UU DIONS Team wleume eet anit 352-353 
Ford, Mrs. Sallie Rochester. .113-116 
Fredericksburg Female So..... 43-45 
Frontier rece ne ya OR 150-154 
POs, EME Whe Oa ek 175-197 


Furman, wichard?i .25, 28, 30, 34, 65 


Gambrell, Mary T., Sketch. .294, 296 


Georgia Resolutions ............. 115 
Central) Committee’ .i as t20s. 106-8 
Gifts of Organizations 1888..... 376 
Graded ‘System 2 eye eae 217 
Graves, Roswell..............- 93, 255 
ADT iin sal aiaishatclarelelaunarsnt ers 93-100 
Jane TaN his Walelalacsielsstare aerate 255 
Gray, B A UAH LUE MADSEN 175 
Griggs, Jacob . RITE APSE eRe ARR WAL 41 
Gwaltmey}sMrsoil Moy Al en 170 
Hartwell, J. B......100, 134, 245, 266 
Anna, Sketch RO tele ee '253- 305-11 
Hatcher, Mrs. W. E........ 127,43 
oie eae Ps VU CPU AI Yi 282 
eathen) Helpers..4 20204, 1131127; is 
Heck, Mrs. i DME ATA PALM fb 


} 105 
Fannie, E, S...128, 131, 170, 190, 223 


Her Father’s House eA AU IA 150 
Hewitt; Mes! Mi UA en inl 131 
Hickey, Pama Wis Us Wl ian Can 276 
Hillman, Mirs.((Al) Wl ena Hl 
Holt, Mrs. A. J., Sketch...., 291-294 
Home Mission Board. -82, 87, 90, 
118, 133, 137 
Boxes scleral lip AMM Pa soerlles a) dy 150 
Mission Fields .............149-191 
eachers sayeth ialeraleialntg Wena seen ee 322-326 
issionaries ........ 150-54, 328-333 
Home Mis. So., Maryland. ae) 105 
Hyco Female Hociety (is eum 52-53 
Illinois, Southern, Cen. Com... .222 
Indian Missions........... 88, 288. 294 
RETEILODY idga toca e a aeut 131, 178 


Italian Missions ........0.. -270, 276 


INDEX 


PAGH 
apanese Missions........ 85, 301- ie 
a aii PROMIAB Mek ueruiee a ee 
Jeter, Js Basten ceies's at 55, 84, 228, bs 
METS WAP UB lates VeNete Stan nep Tahaan et Means 103 
TOW NSO OW AilEsae dle isiele emis aislae aromas 86 
Jubilee, Woman’s Mission....... 223 
Pubitate Uimiorn ne wn e cyeh se tae 346 
COOLIO re UN a ale 347, 353 
Judson, Adoniram........... 31, 84-85 
Ute ks WAS Pea ares Ss UMD 47-50, 74, 231 
Colle see rain coated salane e.atatalets 74 
Judson, Centennial Monee di sawee 347-8 
Junior AUxiliary eye see wses cu 193 


Juvenile Missionary and Edu- 
cation Society, Charleston... 25 


Cent Society, Richmond...... . 46 
Kehukee Association ............ 16 
Kentucky Central Committee, 

106-107, 128, 131 

SOCIELY Wied crass eens heise: 37 
KRiertoot yb (Ele prone celavaheistates 175 
LGhaal \yopasknds nee 149, 169, 191 
Lannea, Sophia) sevcesueuvee. 342-343 
Mela si Poli iyee we waa warmers ter 125-19 
Tide aie inom mua u asian. 343-345 

_ Literature Department .......... 140 
Louisiana Central Committee....128 
Lowndes, Mrs. W. C.......+- 191, 208 
Maberry, Anita J., Sketch... .276-81 
MacKenzie, Julia, Sketch..... 311-15 
McLure, Maude Reynolds....... 197 
MeConmel Pili iewG: Lage eter aie 175 
una oie TLOULSa Aion kee ene s 101 

ae ably da ata a 103, 119, 132, 
139, 144, 156 
Mallory. Kathleett) sie wywiece sees 209 
Malla rival) Dy siete aoaiaieie stint 80 
Margaretmblome \ cack Usui 187-89 
Maryland, Home Mission So....105 

Central Committees ............ 128 
MarshalliDaniel | susie uenan 
Massachusetts Baptist Mis. So.. 25 
Mattopont iPemale So..uy wae 56 
Mexican Missions...... 276-81, 315-18 
Million Dollar Fund....... 177, 347-8 
Missionary, Journeys....... 177,190 

Calendar iiels desiedie eae nen saitemion 205 

Movement Among Women..97-99 
Mission jotudy., Classyumin busine 206 
Missionaries, Foreign Women of 

BC, AB4Se LOL ay aes Appendix 
Missionaries to, Slaveseeceu gies 64-70 
Mississippi Cen. Com....... 106, 128 
Mountain’ Schools) ...4,..64.. 6179-185 
Moons hdmoniassuie, uae 101, 266 


Lottie, Sketch .... “441, 248, 266- 267 


INDEX 


PAGE 
BUGISee MTA AL UE ads s bs cise cces si 108 
IMSS Ma ViWleiess ste Atal Neg Wore ees 131 
Native Workers........ 249-51, 334-39 
Neal, Dr. Hallie Garrett, Sketch, 
315-18 
BUOLEO OETA. UA cia seis os kee bebe ness 131 
New Mexico Cen. Com........... 222 
New York Female So............. 35 
North Carolina, Convention..... 61 
Philanthropic Society......,...% 30 
Foreign and Domestic So...... 52 
Central Committee....105, 123, 128 
Oklahoma Central Com...... 128, 179 
Opposition to Organization Wo- 
LA TARSHV VOT Meet sie alse tia ulnere 104-124 
COUN ial te nN eiato mirc iaies Cie ry 238 
Osborne, Miss Agnes.........008. 127 
Our Mission Fields... 0.3... 190, 
Persecution, in New England.... 13 
WAtref carl cp Ue A ee oes aA 127 18 
Pettigrew, Jessie L., Sketch. .318-21 
POLSON AL SELVACE) 5 das ae eo clticls o's:e sere 211 
TLGSOEER LOY sheath vslecing sacs os 131 
PATA sere MM AMOS Wimcsicicle ss sl ole.s'e 3 16 
PIGUB EO Oy TISCIUIA Ue ules wobec sss 56-7 
Vise Sate PAW Siulaa sais srele slavsle's/c.e(s s's' 132 
PTET LOLS. Loy ewan dine e ccse ss aes 132 
Raleigh, Little Ladies’ Society.. a 
Female Benevolent So......... 
Religious Liberty, Fight for...17- 9 
Representation \in Convention, a) 
RA Ce EP UENEE ie taser ate sae bie ae 31-35 
Richmond, First Church...40-42, 229 
SOCTEEV aeeetietuee re leeec eee 37 
Female Society First Ch....40, 45 
Sewing  Circleee ails ees ec scte 41 
Reid, Mary Canfield, Sketch. .269-70 
PRODEEES LSSACIIATARE te cis osleaiclie ee 84 
RoyaleAmbassadorsys, sss. ccscws 209 
taste) NAT Soy ples c's so halse nals 131 
peta hy  WIS./ tse keke ee ss 8 as sicns 241 
DEMIPES TINODETU ive acab ss clcce ss 41, 53 
SE SCTOIN OLUNL) 111 Ooty e us vee re Helene 349 
Shuck, Lewis...... 55,157, G05) 00, Wadd, 
Henrietta Halikeskercht. vec. 228-36 
Simmons Law Zesteuseasess)a > = 134, 197 
Slaves, Christian Work for.. 66-69 
CMT CHES Sac a suites cette Appendix 
South Carolina, Convention...... 61 
Central Committee..... 100, 113-128 
Southern Baptist Convention, 
OPE AM ITER oes fsa Seaman: , 88 


CHER CETSH ORT a at'a sc te Verca sis-9 Appendix 


379 


PAGE 
Sowell, Ermine Bagby, Sketch, 
340- 42 
State Vice-Presidents of Union, 
rg Av OR MER 5 UO a 131 
Stakley Wi Mirsiy Cura tae eon 131, 189 
Standard of Excellence....... 219-21 
SSEOMTE I GMAT MLN sate an dren Ut 100 
IM esi Tokiry isaac ey Me aL e 127 
Sanbedme icy Be swe eee Ae 164-169 
Churches isi ale ceca wane ae 166 
Schoo eae an en CURL Tany CRA Rn MT 167 
Sunday School Board........... 197-8 
GEE GOE 2 va Misaee coco eee wer 199 
Sullinger, Martha, Sketch..... 322-26 
Tai’ Ping Rebellion: sc ceacdeee esses 238 
FE AVAOT WH) Luts oil sects cee ee wis araatnts g 102 
(CHAT Bh ea see pa RIAA A rae i sveistecete 134, 272 
George Braxton .......... 164-66 
Susan Spotswood, Sketch...270-276 
Tennessee Cen. Com...... 128, 146-8 
Dexa.) Karly Works. sce caie tae ts 75-8 
Central Committee......... 106, 128 
Theological Seminary ...... 194, 199 
PEO MU GHU MUG iia dle atalea wee save aulate aoe 
CEHLOTH EON, MUCH Coes ne alae we a Oo 
chaebol ae 137, es "176 
MLCMIOMIAL HUA Nels cilgoudy is dane 192 
Townsend, Mrs. Hepizabeth..... 28 
rane OChOotie ae he wesc tec 194-202 
Settlement eunewo cca cree 203-4 
Endowment and Enlargement..198 
GHEE HOE: Wales tet estes ealeic sa sla etre tioverale 199 
Girls\\in Fields. .)..0506% +0 0642-346 
Triennial Convention.......... 34, 83 
Southern Societies in Organi- 
ZAULIOMP weleieie eielalele)stersieie vistainsieisials 
upper H Anus nes Nate LOD. er 174 
rs. BEATA AP UAE EP AAI Hi 5 
MESSMO oes ce a ty 560, 281 
Twenty-fifth Anniversary, Bee 
3 
Lyles Susan biesue Sedeee ne eieled's'etOk 
AS OH A Vas SIONS seal Sa eal aia 
Virginia Foreign Mis. Sou ie ds 
Central Com. ....103, 104, 122, Bs 
Wadmalaw and Edisto MET 
SOCLELY eva uelee onan us palisbiaeely Oe 
Watleriiyghniviie yp awcsy camer sere 12 
Walne, Mrs. Claudia “McCann, 
PICCECEETI. ga sytanauaatcgeauioe - 301-5 
Washington, George ........ sale Wine 
Webbit Mary tite Olu Me io Melee ere 
Week ‘of Self) Denial. woes ere | 158 
VV OCSER TID NE ony Isl ile sui elena 277 
Whilden, Mr. and Mrs. Ba Win254 
Pula; Skhepen we soc cyay 134, 253-63 


380 

PAGE 
Whitfield, Mrs. Theo............. 127 
George ye eee Rat ante eee ate a2 
Wilson, Mrs. Franklin........... 106 
Mrciustainbacky ac. deeeeeeee 107, 131 
Willingham, Ro Jecc ieee ee 175 
Williams, Mrs. J. Wai ee 98 

Woman’s Missionary Union So- 
ClELy, | UNeEWw. ay ork 3/429 eee 96 


Woman’s Mission to Woman..98-100 

Woman’s Mis. So., Richmond...130 

Woman’s Missionary Union, 
Organization oc. eae 127-133 
First General Officers....eeeeee 0132 


INDEX 


PAGE 


First State Vice-Presidents....131 
First Ten Years, Summary..169-70 


Officers, Present......... Appendix 
Contributions for 25 Se 
ARE Rate ad staan e oooeeess Appendix 
Weight.) Mary) oe. c. saneccslan es 206 
Yates, Matthew T..2....0. aro atatae 133 
Eliza Moring, Sketch.. sales 236-243 
Muy Mrowe Baptismior sss tosee se 247 
Yorubas Missiane ayaa viicecos 134 


Zee, Mrs., Sketch...... Mee sdanp Wooo 


; Nie 
Malan 


, ulti 
Wty 
i Fe ids ity! 


mie) 
een Fe 
rato. Ve ae 


Wr) 
ait 
bik 
Pats tate 
ae 























Beye 4 
: ee tit ie 
Baetutenties 

aa 
rs : 


2%) E49 
vit bate State late 
: hiner eetiecetutenrerst tet 
t re bo eet 
at AYE. at zy 


ee 
Ey ita) 
othe 


sas 
raiaty 
j 


a 
nae ah 
wat : 

i Eras es ; i 


AL yee 
toes tary te, 
hy he 


. pe ry 
ete 
a 


PLATE: 
Ars 


pote 


ae 


La ee od 


te 

epee eas 
aint 
Pavers yi 


pets mar 
Stretton 
eae 2 


h x 
. 
sft : 


sapbtncata tbat hers 


: tote 
:) oe: hemi aa Ste i 
; ri phism bee Sea 
Sashes Fj a 
Seeebnedins 
‘ ripe ehites ot ; 
eatin petit 


> ws . 
rere 


Ere 
ra 
athe 





beyond yo: 
‘ 


